LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 
 
 frf 
 
 yj 
 
 ©Ijap GoHp-igftt Ifo 
 
 SkelflGk^A 
 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
 
JUN 2ki I6tl 
 
BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 ODD HOURS OF A PHYSICIAN. 
 
 lOmo. Extra cloth. $1.50. 
 
 THINKERS ADD THIHKIHG. 
 
 lGmo. Extra cloth. $l.SO. 
 
 HOURS WITH JOHN DARBY. 
 
 lGtno. Extra cloth. $1.25. 
 
 BRUSHLARD. 
 
 lOmo. Extra cloth. $1,25. 
 
 Also specially bound in neat vellum cloth, with gilt top and 
 rough edges. Put up in sets of the four volumes in box. #5.50 
 per set. 
 
 \*For sale by all Booksellers, or will be sent by mail, 
 postage prepaid, on receipt of the price, by 
 
 J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY, Publishers, 
 715 and 717 Market Street, Philadelphia, Pa. 
 
NINETEENTH CENTURY SENSE: 
 
 THE PARADOX 
 
 OF 
 
 SPIRITUALISM. 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN DARBY, 
 
 y 
 
 ^-&~^JU^ 
 
 AUTHOR OF "ODD HOURS OF A PHYSICIAN," "THINKERS AND THINKING," 
 
 "TWO THOUSAND YEARS AFTER," " ERUSHLAND," 
 
 "HOURS WITH JOHN DARBY." 
 
 
 
 ^Tc\™ve, s toYn v\y\C\ ^ ^r re^ 5 qy\^ 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY. 
 
 London: io Henrietta Street, Covent Garden. 
 
 1887. 
 
fb 
 
 \ 
 
 y 
 
 3 
 
 <3- 
 
 <K«> 
 
 Copyright, 1887, by J. B. Lippincott Company. 
 
 ^z Mi :&£> 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introductory v 
 
 PREFATOEY CHAPTERS. 
 
 I. — Experiences in Transcendental Physics i 
 
 II. — Psychics ......... 22 
 
 III. — Disillusions 31 
 
 IV. — Nineteenth- Century Sense 37 
 
 V. — Confusions . . . . . . . .41 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 Introductory to the Rosicrucian Way ... 47 
 
 I. — The Rosicrucian Way 51 
 
 II. — Rosicrucianism ........ 53 
 
 III. — Inferences out of Rosicrucian Exclusions ... 63 
 
 IV. — The Hypostases of God and Gods and of Beasts . . 68 
 
 V. — Swarthmore 80 
 
 VI. — Concerning Matter 87 
 
 VII. — Concerning I ........ 116 
 
 VIII. — Concerning Soul 132 
 
 IX. — Concerning Mediums and Sensitives .... 149 
 
 X. — Illuminate Living and Thinking 170 
 
 XI. — The Writing upon the Wall 176 
 
 XII. — New Visions 179 
 
 XIII. — Autobiographic .183 
 
 XIV. — Highest Illumination 191 
 
 XV. — Reflections and Experiences 200 
 
 XVI. — Conclusion 219 
 
 iii 
 

INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 That which was the origin and is the meaning of 
 the report of the Seybert Commission was the origin 
 and is the meaning of the volume in hand. It is 
 known to more than a little multitude of people that a 
 fund was left, several years back, to the University of 
 Pennsylvania, in trust, to be employed in examination 
 of the so-called "spiritistic" phenomena of the times. 
 The gentleman leaving this fund had implicit faith in 
 the reality of such manifestations, and it was his in- 
 tention, as is well known to the writer, to secure in- 
 fluential means, first, as to endorsement, which he 
 never doubted would be the result of an examination, 
 and, second, as to extension of a good enjoyed by him- 
 self. This trust being accepted, a committee was ap- 
 pointed to carry out its intentions. This committee, 
 as it is understood, has earnestly and faithfully labored 
 at the task imposed on it, and is now about ready to 
 make public a report of what has been done. 
 
 Commencing a like work at the same time with this 
 Commission, the author of the volume in hand finds 
 concurrence as to the conclusion of the labor a matter 
 at which he is very well pleased, seeing that remedy 
 will be found at hand for correction of mistakes not 
 unlikely to exist. As to the course pursued by the 
 
vi INTR OB UCTOR Y. 
 
 Commission in its work, and as to deductions reached 
 by it, he is profoundly ignorant. 
 
 A reader whose concern shall carry him into the 
 substance of the volume in hand will quickly discover 
 that spiritualism is a matter about which, in the estima- 
 tion of the writer, a great deal is to be said. He will 
 assuredly quickly see that there is but one entirely satis- 
 factory way of learning the subject, at least of feeling 
 it, and that way lies with cultivation of spiritual. 
 
 The author trusts to be pardoned for suggesting that 
 greatest interest is to be found in the volume by a 
 reading that shall leave the chapters on The Hypo- 
 stases and the three Rosicrucian Circles treating of 
 Matter, Ego, and Soul, until the other parts of the book 
 be read ; as after such a manner of reading interest is 
 attracted by the curious and uncommon, while intelli- 
 gence is later to be satisfied by analyses which make 
 up the substance of the intermediate chapters. 
 
 In the estimation of every "common sense" person 
 in the land, spiritualism is the antipodes of " nine- 
 teenth century sense;" the latter, in the estimation of 
 all such people, being the highest sense, the other 
 the lowest nonsense. Paradox is with the two. 
 
 All knowledge obtainable out of what is ordinarily 
 esteemed learning rests with three premises. The first 
 of these premises is with Aristotle, and teaches that 
 " Common Sense is little better than no sense at all.'* 
 The second is with Zoroaster, and teaches that 
 " He who knows himself knows all things in himself." 
 The third is maker of itself, and teaches that 
 A thing is to the sense that uses it what to the sense 
 it seems to be; that it is never anything else. 
 
INTR OD UCTOR Y. vii. 
 
 In these three irrefutable aphorisms is the founda- 
 tion of what is offered. 
 
 The term " Spiritus Sanctus" is used as a heading in 
 the Rosicrucian sense; meaning, not "Sacred Spirit," 
 but laboratory, or sanctuary, of the spiritual. 
 
SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 PREFATORY, 
 i. 
 
 EXPERIENCES IN TRANSCENDENTAL 
 PHYSICS. 
 
 Shall a man not believe that he sees what he sees, or may he 
 doubt that he has heard what he has heard? 
 
 Dr. W., a friend and acquaintance of the writer of these pages, 
 a relation which has existed for thirty years, is the medium in the 
 spiritistic illustrations here offered. This gentleman is an active 
 member of the Seybert commission, — a commission widely known 
 among occult people, appointed by the University of Pennsylvania 
 to investigate the spiritualistic phenomena of the times. The 
 Seybert commission, as its personnel is familiar to the writer, is 
 unexceptionably well composed ; indeed, it is not going over-far 
 to predicate that the same number and character of men, as fitness 
 for purpose is concerned, would not easily be duplicated in any 
 locality of the Union. Dr. W., although a medical man by edu- 
 cation, is not engaged in the practice of the profession, but is the 
 head of an old and extensive manufacturing establishment, the 
 ramifications of which reach throughout the borders of civilization. 
 Amongst business and professional men the reputation of the gen- 
 tleman for what the American terms " level-headedness" is pro- 
 verbial. 
 
 The preceding in way of introduction. Recitals which follow 
 
 I I 
 
2 SPIR1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 are descriptive of seances held between Dr. W. and the doctor 
 who writes in a common search made by the two for the discovery 
 of a Ground of Certitude. 
 
 It is assuredly to be premised that, as unspiritual people are 
 concerned, the occult would seem to have no way of making its 
 existence recognized save by manifestations to the senses. Shall 
 a man not believe that he sees what he sees, or may he doubt that 
 he has heard what he has heard ? It is to be accepted that the 
 records here made have been put down with regard to closeness 
 and accuracy of detail after the most careful manner at the com- 
 mand of the writer. It is also desired to lay emphasis on the 
 fact that common sense, or, to better express this, the common 
 senses, were exercised to the utmost extent of their vigilance to 
 detect and explain the presence and nature of the mysterious 
 agency at work in the manifestations described. 
 
 The attention of the doctor who writes and of his confrere was 
 first directed in the way of investigation, to occult phenomena, by 
 an unexpected experience that occurred to the former, and which 
 was as follows : 
 
 On the afternoon of a certain day in the fall of 18 — a gentle- 
 man of great learning, well advanced in years, the son of a father 
 who, prior to his departure from material environment, was amongst 
 the most famous of the professors in Philadelphia's university, 
 dropped into the doctor's office, kindly bringing an invitation for a 
 meeting with a widely-known writing medium whom he had 
 engaged for a seance to be held at his house in the evening. 
 
 To say that the invited one was not delighted at an opportunity 
 which was to afford intercourse with a something of which he had 
 heard much yet seen nothing would be to dissemble indeed. The 
 hour of appointment was anxiously awaited, and when arrived 
 found him amongst the first of arrivals. Not the very first, however, 
 for on entering the room he beheld himself preceded by a judge of 
 wide prominence and a physician scarcely less celebrated ; besides 
 these, by some half-dozen ladies, a general of the army, and a 
 retired merchant of fortune. Seated at the piano, quietly thrum- 
 ming out a half-played tune, was an unassuming, modest, and 
 honest-looking man who was presented as the medium. 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. 3 
 
 Looking quite out of place with elegant surroundings, there 
 lay upon the piano a bundle done up in ordinary coarse wrapping- 
 paper, which, when opened, was seen to contain a dozen common 
 slates ; the package having remained undisturbed, as explained by 
 the host, that his guests might see it exactly as received from a 
 store where the purchase had been made, and which had been 
 entered for the first and only time a couple of hours before. 
 
 A few minutes of general conversation was followed by an 
 invitation given the judge, the physician, and the writer to take 
 each a couple of the slates and to pass, with the medium, to a 
 large circular table occupying the centre of a dining-room directly 
 across a hall from the parlor in which we sat. Over this table 
 was a chandelier of many burners, all of them blazing brilliantly ; 
 upon it were a number of sheets of ordinary fool's-cap paper and 
 Several lead-pencils. 
 
 Being seated, and quiet observed at the request of the medium, 
 question was made as to whether or not spirits were present. 
 After a little while faint knocks were heard as if coming from the 
 under surface of the table, the faintness of which seemed to the 
 discomfiture of the medium, signifying, as he asserted, absence 
 of interest on the part of any spirits present in the individuals 
 assembled. Attempts to get slate-writing resulted in absolute 
 failure. 
 
 Response to questions becoming dimmer and dimmer, interest 
 and curiosity subsided, and a move was made towards the salon 
 with a view to joining the other company. The slates, carried by 
 the writer with intention of returning them to the pile, happened 
 by accident to be in a lifted hand, which position brought them in 
 close relation to the head, and while crossing the hall he heard, 
 to his unspeakable surprise, scratching as if writing was being 
 done upon them by a pencil. This being observed by the 
 medium, who was directly at his side, decided a return to the 
 table, where occurred the following series of incidents : 
 
 " Is there," asks the medium, " a spirit present who desires to 
 communicate?" To say that the responsive knocks were vigorous 
 is scarcely to express it. So impressed was the medium that he 
 declared unhesitatingly that no question could be asked that 
 
4 SP1R1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 would not have answer. The sitter was requested to write upon 
 strips of paper the names of three persons deceased who he could 
 have any reason to suppose might have desire to hold communi- 
 cation with him. At this time he had just finished writing, under 
 what seemed some odd circumstances, the book " Two Thousand 
 Years After ;" and as this volume is an attempt to carry to its con- 
 clusion the argument of the Phoedo as to the immortality of the 
 soul, and its composer was full of the association, he wrote the 
 names Socrates, Plato, Aristotle. These slips were rolled into 
 little balls and laid in front of the medium, who, taking up each 
 in turn, asked if it stood for a spirit present. To these questions 
 there being no response, it was accepted that further inquiry might 
 be made. 
 
 It would indeed be beneath the dignity and honor of pages 
 designed here to be represented should perversion of conditions 
 or ambiguity be indulged. The inscriber, from the beginning of 
 a literary career which now numbers six books, this being the 
 seventh, has found accompanying the work a sense of strange 
 association with an author who passed along in the year 18 — . 
 This association has made its way into every volume; it will 
 surely be found abundantly in this. It makes itself felt as a nature 
 trying to drive out and take possession of the place of another 
 nature. It is succeeding, and it is hoped will succeed until a new 
 and superior life has taken the place of an old one. 
 
 The name of this author was written upon the face of paper 
 concealed closely by an overhanging hand. The eye of the 
 medium could not by any possibility have seen what was being 
 put down, but instantaneously, synchronously, the man's hand, 
 which had in it a pencil, flew with lightning rapidity over a page, 
 repeating, but in reversed condition, the name inscribed. The 
 table gave forth sound of powerful knocks throughout its whole 
 circumference. 
 
 It was a first experience, and it was peculiarly in consonance 
 with a state of mind. It seemed undoubtable relation with a 
 double. Every fibre and impulse responded. 
 
 The medium himself was, or assumed to be, astonished. " Ask," 
 he said, " ask anything. Get proof, get absolute proof, of spiritual 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. 5 
 
 relations while opportunity is by. Ask anything ; there is, I am 
 sure, nothing that can be inquired which will not be answered." 
 If the excitement of the man was assumed, he is to be credited 
 with being a fine actor. 
 
 " There is an experience," it was replied, " known to no hu- 
 man being but the speaker. It is an incident which has proved 
 a perplexity to all investigations. It has an added strangeness in 
 that one event connecting others of three weeks' duration is to 
 be comprised in a single word. Let this double, which you say 
 is now in you, write this word, and not to believe seems impos- 
 sible." 
 
 There was not a second of hesitation. The pen preceded, if 
 possible, the thought ; the word appeared on the face of a sheet 
 lying before the medium. 
 
 The inditer is writing of the occasion as it was. The sudden 
 appearance of the word exhilarated, intensified, overwhelmed him 
 out of all ordinary worldly caution and prudence. He jumped 
 from the chair and rushed into the next room, telling the wonder- 
 ful thing to strangers, who listened with open eyes and ears, even 
 if not all of them with entire credulity. 
 
 This, as remarked, was a first experience. To it is desired to 
 have added and to have understood something before proceeding. 
 The world is full of books, yet are nearly all players, after some 
 fashion or other, at masquerade. Honesty, as to inwardness, is 
 an exception. Writers do not open themselves, but keep a but- 
 toned coat, so that what is beneath is not to be seen. If a man 
 be impressionable, let him not conceal the virtue, for it is indeed 
 of a virtue that an impressionable man is possessed ; neither is 
 such a one to overlook that here lies definition of genius, and that 
 with gifts rests responsibility. It is the impressionable man alone 
 who is capable of seeing, hearing, and feeling things not recog- 
 nizable by the masses. Music is through musicians, poetry is 
 through poets, the spiritual is through the spiritual. There is a 
 second matter, here personal, but not needing apology. The in- 
 scriber of the present pages is now comparatively advanced in 
 years, his ambitions are all outgrown, his estimates of men and 
 judgments long ago made out ; prospective has centered in present 
 
 I* 
 
6 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 and introspective. For thirty years a teacher, his own life, life- 
 thoughts, and life-works mixed up with the lives, life-thoughts, 
 and life-works of Ionianism, Sophists, Platonists, Aristotelians, 
 Stoics, Mystics, Scholastics, and Moderns ; discussing with young 
 men questions philosophical and metaphysical, and considering 
 with the old that most important of all things, — " ground of Certi- 
 tude," — he has come to esteem that he would like to place on 
 paper something which, after a manner, shall be autobiographic of 
 these experiences, relations, and work, and it is in such spirit that 
 the pages here indited are penned. They are meant as a legacy 
 to many well-remembered students ; are to be an old friend trans- 
 ported into new quarters; are to keep in mind the class-room, 
 and to tell of things happening and that have happened since the 
 separation. Best of all, perhaps, the friend here found is in the 
 fashion of a book which will keep quiet, or repeat the old, or in- 
 vite to new experiences, as may be found most agreeable. 
 
 To come back to the experiences : great excitement is no help 
 to clear thinking. The night of the return from the interview 
 with the medium was spent in a state of restlessness that entirely 
 banished sleep. Convincing proof seemed to have been afforded 
 of relation with a dematerialized personality. Was it possible to 
 deny the singular and peculiarly special proof afforded ? Next day 
 at noon a private visit was made to the medium. The result of the 
 interview was an increase of the mysterious. Scarcely a word 
 had been spoken, the ordinary salutation of "good-morning" 
 not unlikely, when the medium lifted from the table a clean slate, 
 and, holding this for a single moment beneath the table, handed 
 it to his visitor covered with writing, to which was affixed the 
 signature in full of a close relative whose body had been buried 
 in a village graveyard of a neighboring State thirty years before. 
 This accomplished, the slate filled and refilled itself with mes- 
 sages from the source of the preceding evening ; some of these 
 being replies to queries, others of common and unimportant sig- 
 nification. 
 
 The writer is here to remark a strong impression made by the 
 medium as to honesty and religiousness of nature and purpose, and 
 this seemed warranted in an interview occurring two days later, 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. 7 
 
 where writing was done on the slate to the effect that the manner 
 of relation being employed was of crude import quite unworthy 
 of an intercourse capable of being enjoyed, and that hereafter 
 the instrument need not be employed as a go-between. It requires 
 to be added that at each visit compensation for the time of the 
 medium had been made by placing a fee upon his table. 
 
 The present experiences are entitled "Transcendental 
 Physics" for the reason that they deal with acts accomplished 
 after occult manner. An exception to such physical signification 
 is just here to be recorded, and with it ends relation with the 
 present medium. He had " made up his mind," the man said, 
 " to study medicine, and, being of very limited means, would like 
 to offer in exchange for advantages he trusted to gain by atten- 
 dance on certain of the writer's clinical lectures whatever of 
 profit might lie with looking into the subject of his gift in the 
 direction of mediumship. 
 
 " Treating you as an honorable man," it was replied, " who 
 introduces a subject, which, after the aspect in which it is pre- 
 sented, is new and impressive, it is to be asked if you yourself are 
 unconscious as far as explanation of this writing is concerned ?" 
 
 " Entirely so," he replied. 
 
 A bargain of mutual service was agreed on, and that same 
 evening found the bargainers closeted in the museum of a hos- 
 pital, where the surgical studies were to be pursued. Six meet- 
 ings were held, to each of which the writer brought his own slate, 
 the medium being allowed to lift and to put it under the table andin 
 drawers or wheresoever it pleased him, but the six meetings passed 
 without so much as a line or a letter appearing. There was re- 
 turn of the primary phase, however. The man would write quickly 
 upon a sheet answers to queries, concerning things of which it 
 seemed quite impossible he could have knowledge. It was asked, 
 to afford a few examples : " In what year did W. depart?" The 
 answer written was correct, the name of the month being added. 
 " Whereabouts in Europe is E. now living ?" The answer, 
 " Paris," was right. " What is the name of a friend now in mind, 
 and where was his last place of residence ?" The reply, equally 
 correct with the preceding, was, " Mr. S., Wilmington, Delaware." 
 
8 SPJRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Familiarity with, or even the single repetition of, an experience 
 diminishes vividness as to impression made. On this occasion 
 the doctorly characteristic of accepting or rejecting nothing with- 
 out investigation strongly reasserted itself. What the doctor did 
 was to light what he calls his " Familiar," a meerschaum kept for 
 duty in the dissecting-room, and to cogitate over the matter as 
 the smoke rolled in rings toward the ceiling. "This double," it 
 was finally said, " was nursed in his last sickness by the barkeeper 
 of a certain hostelry in a certain far-off town. Will he name 
 the house and the man?" There was no response. The name 
 of the house had gone temporarily from the questioner's memory ; 
 that of the barkeeper he had never known. The medium sat op- 
 posite ; his head rested upon his hand ; his eyes turned hither and 
 thither as if expecting to get sight of something. Quite an hour 
 passed, during which infrequent knocks were heard, but no at- 
 tempt made to answer the questions. Suddenly, after this lapse 
 of time, the name of the house came back to the questioner's 
 mind. Almost instantly the medium commenced to spell " M-i-d- 
 d-1-e-s-e-x." It was the word. " Try now the name of the 
 nurse," it was asked. The medium gazed intently into the eyes 
 of the speaker, but his tongue found nothing to tell. 
 
 There was here in the difference a revelation, but a revelation 
 solely out of the observer's consciousness. The medium had 
 never as yet told anything but what was already known. It was 
 the manner of telling which had startled and confounded. Rela- 
 tion was of a character not beyond explanation by physiology. 
 Suspicion instantly made a thrust at credulity. 
 
 " It is even as seen and has been told," said the medium, rising 
 and taking up his hat. " What you are to know is to be through 
 yourself. We have no occasion to meet any more." And we did 
 not meet any more. 
 
 . . . Credulity was thrust out, not killed ; not even particularly 
 disabled. It was not writing upon a slate that was an over- 
 whelming wonder. But where, or what, was the art, science, 
 sense, or thing of occult signification which seemed to know all 
 about unspoken secrets ? 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. g 
 
 Passage is here made to the mediumship of the gentleman and 
 student, member and worker of and with the Seybert commission, 
 whose initial introduces the pages ; and as now direct part comes 
 to be taken by the writer, the personal pronoun will be employed. 
 
 " We will unravel or lose ourselves in these mysteries," I said. 
 The conversation introducing this remark followed the experience 
 recorded ; as many as three years, however, having elapsed. 
 
 " I will entreat the spirits," he answered, " in the line of tran- 
 scendental physics." 
 
 " And I," was my reply, " will court and invite the psychic." 
 I might readily promise this last, as at the time I was knowing to 
 and had myself become a seer of visions. 
 
 It was fully a year after the compact,; — a year which had seemed 
 to change my friend into an alchemist, and which certainly had 
 grown a feature of concern into his open countenance, otherwise 
 such a feature was assumed, — when a note was received asking a 
 meeting at his house with several gentlemen, who, like ourselves, 
 were interested in occult investigations. 
 
 It was not entertainment for idle hours that brought this com- 
 pany together. All had become familiar with mysterious mani- 
 festations. All were knowing to claims made in high and in low 
 places concerning the new faith. Bible and tradition were become 
 obsolete with many. Certainty was inferred to have taken the 
 place of hypothetical and fallacious. Eyes now saw for them- 
 selves. Ears now heard for themselves. Touch now touched 
 and measured for itself. Revelation had descended to association 
 with common sense. To deny or to doubt the new faith was to 
 doubt that one had seen, heard, and felt what only to-day or 
 yesterday had been seen, heard, or felt. 
 
 The time of a first meeting was the night of March 13, 18 — ; 
 the place, a house situated on a prominent street in the heart of the 
 great city of Philadelphia ; the room, not hid, as in the days of 
 alembics, in a garret or cellar, but being a great oblong square, 
 brilliantly lit by a modern chandelier. Everything bore the stamp 
 of beauty and freshness, the host alone excepted ; he carried him- 
 self as one wearied and distrait and anxious for an occasion to 
 be by. 
 
10 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 What occurred at this meeting was written out two days later 
 by urgent request of the confrere, an urgency not at all compre- 
 hended at the time, but which later showed agreement with the 
 Aristotelian aphorism that " common sense is little better than no 
 sense at all," — an aphorism brought quickly enough to the under- 
 standing of students of occult matters. 
 
 Inviting his audience to seats at one end of the room, the con- 
 frere placed a chair at the other end, in which chair the writer 
 was invited to be seated. Now were handed him a slip of paper, 
 a lead-pencil, and a book, the last to serve as a support while 
 using the knee as a stand. Upon the paper a question was to 
 be written. The confrere retired to the other end of the room to 
 afford opportunity for the writing to be done without possible 
 oversight by him. Advantage was taken of this absence to note 
 upon the paper the question " What is evolution ?" The paper 
 was instantly folded, the writing being within. The writer was 
 directed to enclose the slip in four envelopes of increased sizes. 
 Into the first was placed the question, and the envelope sealed. 
 This was put into a second, the second into a third, the third into 
 the last. On each were written the initials of the writer. The 
 whole was then placed into the inside breast-pocket of a coat 
 worn by the writer, and this was closely buttoned and kept so 
 during the whole evening. Dr. W. did not touch the paper after 
 the writer had taken it into his hand. A second question was 
 written at the same time and under exactly similar circumstances 
 by another of the persons present, a like disposition being made 
 of it. 
 
 There was now handed to the writer by the confrere a hinged 
 slate, with the request that examination be made with a view to 
 seeing whether it be other than it seemed. Such examination 
 was made by three or four of the gentlemen present, no discovery 
 following. This being settled, the writer was furnished with a 
 screw and screw-driver, by means of which the slates were re- 
 lated and a sticker placed over the screw-head. The slates were 
 next enclosed in a sealed envelope by the writer, and kept care- 
 fully under direct observation, — that is, they lay upon the holder's 
 lap, immediately beneath his eyes, and with sixteen other pairs of 
 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. XI 
 
 eyes bent all the time upon the enclosure. The light of three 
 gas-jets illuminated the proceedings. 
 
 Now were handed the gentleman referred to, and also to the 
 writer, second slips of paper, with request for repetition of the 
 questions. Such repetition being written by each, Dr. W. put 
 into their hands common cylindrical wooden boxes of not greater 
 diameter than an ordinary lead-pencil, entrance to which was by 
 means of a lid connecting itself with the body cork fashion, into 
 which boxes, after closest examination as to false bottom, sides, 
 etc., the papers were placed by the writers, the tops of the cylin- 
 ders being put into place, and the boxes as to circumference, in- 
 cluding the relation of the lid with the body, enclosed and fastened 
 by mucilage-covered paper. The boxes were of plain wood, 
 such as hold the cheaper kind of hair-pins. 
 
 Next there was handed to the writer an empty box, made of 
 mahogany. Close scrutiny showed nothing different from an 
 ordinary case of its general kind. The lid was related to the 
 body by common brass hinges ; there was a lock and there was a 
 ringed handle for convenience in carrying. In this box the 
 wooden tubes containing their enclosures, which, up to this mo- 
 ment, had not left the writer's hands, were placed and the lid 
 closed. Next a key was furnished the writer, who, after locking 
 the box, placed the key in his pocket. Succeeding this seals were 
 used by the writer, the keyhole being covered and the body and 
 lid conjoined by gum stickers. Upon the seal covering the key- 
 hole the initials of the sealer were peculiarly written. 
 
 At this stage a third box, made of common pasteboard, was 
 brought to the table, and into it was dropped the mahogany box 
 just spoken of, an immediately succeeding performance being the 
 enveloping in paper of this wooden box, together with a careful 
 cording of it with twine. 
 
 Now was brought still another box, this of paper. Into it was 
 placed the nest, made by the three boxes just described, together 
 with four handkerchiefs furnished from the pockets of gentlemen 
 standing around. This box was also wrapped and tied up in 
 paper. Succeeding, an empty wooden box was brought to the 
 table, which, after being examined, was locked, sealed, and wrapped 
 
I2 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 securely, the key being given into the care of the writer. The 
 slate, untouched, remained in the hands and under constant ob- 
 servation. 
 
 At the confrere's request the gas was now turned off, the room 
 being in darkness. A gentleman present commenced to play upon 
 a parlor organ standing in the room. Soon was observed an in- 
 distinctly-defined phosphorescent hand, which passed slowly about 
 the apartment on either side of the room and from one end to the 
 other, and at various heights between the floor and the ceiling. 
 Not a sound save of the music was heard. The confrere, standing 
 at one end of the room, asked if spirits were present prepared to do 
 his bidding. In answer there were three raps, seemingly upon a 
 table in the centre of the room. " Will the spirits write answers 
 upon the slate ?" Three raps in reply. After a pause of a few 
 moments : " Is the writing done ?" Three raps, signifying yes. 
 
 " Lights," said the confrere. The jets were lighted. " Expose 
 the slates." First the envelope was torn off, the sticker over the 
 screw being found undisturbed. The screw-driver was now 
 brought into requisition, and the slates, being exposed, were found 
 covered with writing, — upon the one side answer to one query, 
 upon the other side answer to the other. These answers were 
 direct and explicit replies to the questions asked. 
 
 The writer has to interpolate that during the dark portions of 
 the seance the slates were tightly held in his hand. 
 
 On opening the pasteboard box containing the rest of the boxes, 
 heretofore described, and the handkerchiefs, these were found 
 missing, while in their place was an accordion ; and in the wooden 
 box, which was locked and corded empty, were found the nest 
 of boxes and the handkerchiefs. The seals and marking were 
 critically scrutinized before being broken. There were found, 
 besides the original two cylinders containing the questions, two 
 others of similar character. The two holding the questions were 
 seen to be sealed precisely as originally placed. In. the comple- 
 mental two were found equally direct answers to the questions as 
 were those written upon the slates, but of different wording. 
 
 On subsidence of the overwhelming surprise, the confrere seated 
 himself upon a chair. The lights having been turned off for a 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. 
 
 13 
 
 moment, he was found intricately knotted up in a rope tied at the 
 ankles and below and above the knees. The wrists were also 
 tied, and in turn bound down to the knees. Offer of a large sum 
 was made to any one who in fifteen minutes would untie the 
 knots without the use of a marline-spike. The lights having been 
 again extinguished, but for a single moment, a heavy iron ring 
 was found to have been placed on each arm above the cords 
 which bound the wrists together. These rings were then slipped 
 along the confrere's arms and carried up to his body by a gentle- 
 man present, who next took up a chain, passing which through 
 the rings, the two were made almost to meet by the drawing back 
 of the shoulder-blades, the chain being locked while the apparatus 
 was in such position. The lights were now again turned off; the 
 rings, together with the still locked chain, were in a moment 
 thrown upon the floor. 
 
 The accordion which had so mysteriously found its way into 
 the locked and roped box was now corded securely by one of the 
 guests, with a multitude of turnings and knots, and placed upon a 
 table, together with a mouth-organ and a number of different-sized 
 bells, the table being close alongside the host. The lights were 
 again turned off, and music from the two instruments sounded freely, 
 while the various-toned bells were rung singly and then simulta- 
 neously. Reillumination of the room discovered the confrere to 
 be tied up as before ; yet what impressed those present most was 
 that the accordion remained certainly undisturbed as to a single 
 turn or knot. In response to the common suggestion that imita- 
 tion of the accordion had been secured from the harmonica, Dr. 
 W. assured his guests that what had been heard was music from 
 the accordion itself, — the particular one at that moment before 
 them upon the table, still so tied that no one else could draw a 
 sound from it. The light being now put out, and the organ music 
 brought into requisition, a moment or two sufficed to show the 
 magician not only free, — the rope lying untied and unknotted upon 
 the floor, — but the wonder-worker standing composedly at the other 
 end of the room. 
 
 A succeeding accomplishment was the tying of knots in an end- 
 less rope. This is the performance in which originated Professor 
 
 2 
 
 
U 
 
 SPIR1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 ZSllner's book on the fourth dimension of space, and which had 
 perhaps the greatest of all influences in converting a number of 
 German savans to spiritualism. 
 
 A wonderful part of this performance, so far as Dr. W. is con- 
 cerned, lies in the fact that he had never heard of these knots 
 until his attention was called to the matter by the writer on this 
 special occasion. 
 
 " You know of the Zollner knots ?" queried the writer. 
 
 "No," said the confrere; "never heard of them. What are 
 they like?" 
 
 It was explained that when Mr. Slade, the professed medium, 
 visited Professor Zollner at Leipsic, a common rope was taken, 
 the free ends of which were attached by means of seals, thus con- 
 verting the line into a circle. The portion of this circle held by 
 the seals was laid upon a table and kept covered by the hand of 
 Zollner, the loop being allowed to fall to the floor. At the oppo- 
 site side of the table sat Mr. Slade. It is written in the Leipsic 
 professor's book, " Transcendental Physics," that in broad day- 
 light, Slade's hands remaining upon the table and being covered 
 by the free hand of Zollner, four knots were tied in his endless 
 rope. 
 
 On the conclusion of the explanation — the writer, in the mean 
 time, having knotted the free ends of a rope held at the moment 
 in his hands — a circle thus prepared was thrown towards Dr. W., 
 with a request, laughingly made, that his spirit try a feat impos- 
 sible to earthly physics. Taking up this circle and turning him- 
 self so as to conceal the manipulations, the confrere gave the 
 writer the profoundest surprise of his life by throwing the circle 
 part of the rope back in less than half a minute with two complete 
 knots tied in it. 
 
 Dr. W. then produced a rope of some twenty feet in length. 
 This cord, having been examined inch by inch, was taken by the 
 writer and converted into a circle by attachment of the free ex- 
 tremities to either hand, twisting these about his different fingers 
 so as to insure undoubtable fixation. The lights having been 
 turned out for the space of about a minute, the circle of this cord 
 wa9 found with fifteen knots upon it. Close examination, made 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. 
 
 15 
 
 under much light, by twisting, pulling, and biting, discovered 
 nothing different from any common rope. 
 
 Still another mystery shown by Dr. W. consisted in taking two 
 lengths of common tape, over which a napkin-ring was slipped. 
 When this was pushed to the middle, it was tied by a common 
 knot made of the tapes. In apposition with this fixed ring two 
 others were placed, these latter being slipped upon the tapes from 
 either end and the knotting repeated. Next a coat was supported 
 upon the tapes, the arms being threaded by them. The ends of 
 these tapes being held at opposite sides of the room by gentlemen 
 of the audience, the operator quickly removed the rings and 
 handed them to the spectators. A moment more sufficed to show 
 the coat alike cleared, the ends of the tapes being still held and 
 their continuity remaining unbroken. 
 
 Another demonstration. He took a piece of rope and tied two 
 knots in it, so as to leave free ends of about two feet in length 
 and a loop sufficiently large to be passed over the head, the rem- 
 nant of the rope being a circle resting upon the floor. The loop 
 was passed over the head and about the neck of the writer and 
 the free ends given into his grasp. Next was laid upon his lap a 
 common cast-iron lathe-wheel weighing about twelve pounds. 
 The light being put out for a moment, this wheel was found strung 
 upon the circle of the rope. 
 
 In still another demonstration fourteen rings were employed, 
 no two alike. These were of cast and wrought iron, of cast and 
 wrought brass, of rope, of wood, of leather, of tin, of pasteboard, 
 etc., and one was the rim of an old silk hat. These rings were of 
 varying sizes and of different weights, — from six to twelve inches 
 in diameter and from a couple of ounces to a couple of pounds 
 each. These various rings were placed by Dr. W. upon the right 
 arm of the writer, reaching from shoulder to wrist. Next the 
 operator's left hand was grasped in the full light by the left hand 
 of the writer. 
 
 The doctor at this point asked that special attention be given to 
 the anatomical relations of the grasped hands, in order that any 
 attempt on his part to effect a solution of continuity between them 
 might the more readily be detected. Due attention was given the 
 
Z 6 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 hint, and two hands, as it seemed to the writer, were never more 
 carefully and intimately united by muscular grasp. The light 
 being now put out, considerable commotion ensued among the 
 rings, and they appeared to slip down the left arm of the confrere 
 and to be pushed up the left arm of the writer. 
 
 The gas being relighted, all the rings were found upon the 
 writer's left arm, note of the fact being added as to positive con- 
 viction that no change had occurred in the grip of the hands. 
 
 In order to meet the explanation of possible substitution, Dr. 
 W. gave into the hands of the writer a heavy polished and nickel- 
 plated iron ring, with request that a ribbon be tied to it, and that 
 a piece of the end of the ribbon be cut off and preserved for 
 matching at the close of the experiment. The ring being held in 
 the left hand of the writer, his left hand and that of the confrere 
 were firmly joined and the light again extinguished. In an in- 
 stant the ring was snatched out of the writer's hand, lights called 
 for, and at the same moment the ring was, with apparent force, 
 hung on the right arm, the hand of which still grasped that of 
 Dr. W. Subsequent comparison of the piece of ribbon given 
 into the writer's possession with the end of that still tied to the 
 ring showed the two portions as relating exactly. 
 
 Dr. W. next allowed his feet and hands to be securely tied 
 each to a separate chair, he sitting in one chair with his arms ex- 
 tended in opposite directions, the hands grasping each the arm of 
 another chair, his feet resting each on an additional chair. The 
 hands and feet were then securely tied each to a separate chair. 
 There were laid on the floor beside him four large brass rings. 
 The light being again extinguished, a few moments sufficed to 
 show a ring on each arm and leg, above each cord and knot. A 
 careful examination of the bindings by the four gentlemen who 
 had, each after his own method, tied the knots failed to show that 
 the rope had been interfered with. Again the lights were turned 
 off, and in less time than it takes to note the occurrence the rings 
 were thrown violently to the floor, light called for, and the con- 
 frere found as tightly corded as ever. . . . Another moment of 
 darkness and he stood upon the floor free of his bonds. 
 
 Some wonderful exhibitions were given, in which was answered 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. 
 
 17 
 
 promptly writing done on folded slips of paper held against the 
 medium's forehead. One singular exception to the correct 
 reading of these slips was when Dr. W. gave the name of a gentle- 
 man, when in the paper his name had been suggested only in- 
 directly by mention of a journal which he edits. 
 
 Various other demonstrations entirely incomprehensible were 
 given, the company being at complete loss to account for the man- 
 ifestations. Several highly-intelligent gentlemen, including a well- 
 known doctor of divinity who was present, spoke subsequently 
 of their profound bewilderment over the strange experiences of 
 the night, accepting that clearest evidence seemed afforded of 
 the agency of occult force. 
 
 As a conclusion to the evening's seance, two common slates 
 were marked, and a question having been written upon a piece of 
 paper, which paper was laid between them, the slates were wrapped 
 together and enveloped. This envelope was next carefully tied 
 in position with twine. Five masses of sealing-wax were next 
 used as further security for fixation of the envelope and twine, 
 and these masses were impressed with a special mark, to make 
 which required a seal in the possession of the writer. These en- 
 veloped and sealed slates were placed in a closet familiar to the 
 writer for years, — a simple closet with shelves holding medicine- 
 bottles, — the door of which was locked. Later the door was un- 
 locked, and the enveloped slates were taken out. The seals were 
 first minutely examined by means of a magnifying-glass, and no 
 disturbance whatever could be detected. The envelope being 
 removed and the slates exposed, one of them was found full of 
 writing in answer to its enclosed question. It is to be added that 
 a piece of pencil, about an inch in length, which had been placed 
 between the slates was found broken into small fragments. 
 
 A repetition of this experiment was made, in which the writer 
 was assisted by several of those present. Ingenuity was exhausted 
 in trying to so complicate the wrapping and sealing that no human 
 skill should suffice to overcome the obstacles intended to prevent 
 access to the slates. But, as before, although every fold of the 
 enclosing paper, every turn and knot of the encircling cords, and 
 every seal were found intact, so far as a most careful and thorough 
 b 2* 
 
T S SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 examination could determine, the slate, when exposed, was found 
 to have been written upon, and explicit reply was received to the 
 question which had been asked. 
 
 The development of the confrere has advanced to a point where 
 manifestations constitute a series of overwhelming surprises. 
 From what I have been seeing and continue to see of the power 
 exhibited through this man, I can have no hesitation in expressing 
 a positive promise to any one requiring for his conversion to the 
 new faith such occult exhibitions, that a common stone may be 
 picked from the street, placed in the open light of mid-day, upon 
 the marble surface of a table, the eyes being never removed from 
 it, no covering of any kind being used ; that this stone after a few 
 moments may be lifted, a conversion, as would be verified by 
 every sense, into pure gold ; or, with as little doubt as to success, 
 I may assume that putty will be found changed into bread, or a 
 splinter of wood into a stick of steel. 
 
 Here are recorded, in words written at the time, the progress 
 and manifestations of a seance. 
 
 " I am seated in the library of my confrere. The date is March 
 II, 18 — , a year later than the record just made. The time is 
 nine o'clock in the evening. The company assembled numbers 
 nine persons. The room is brilliantly lighted. 
 
 " Dr. reaches me a simple bag containing a score of common 
 
 visiting cards, the character of bag and cards testifying to the 
 senses in examination. The cards have questions written across 
 their face. I am requested to select or to take any one of these 
 cards from the bag, and, after reading the question privately, drop 
 it back. One, lifted at random, read, 'What is anthropology?' 
 
 Dr. now turned to the common centre -table of the apartment, 
 
 and, taking up a double slate which lay upon it, handed it around 
 for examination. To assure myself that there is no chemical or 
 concealed writing, I examine with every care the four faces of the 
 slate. I chalk and re-chalk these thoroughly, and sponge, rub, 
 and re-sponge them. Next I screw the frame together, not having 
 allowed the slate in the mean time to go out of my hands, and, 
 this done, I hold it uncovered in the air. 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. 
 
 19 
 
 " After perhaps two minutes the confrere asks if the spirits have 
 written. Response is in the form of a double knock made appar- 
 ently upon a distant table, these two knocks signifying ' No.' 
 After another minute three knocks are heard, implying * Yes.' 
 Placing the slate now upon my lap and removing the screw, the 
 two approximal faces are found covered with lines, written evi- 
 dently with a common slate-pencil ; these lines affording answer, 
 after a learned manner, to the question so secretly scanned by my- 
 self. This answer is in shape of a double reply, with marked dif- 
 ferences as to construction of the definitions. The communication 
 found on one leaf is signed Noah Webster. The other purports 
 to be written by Ben Jonson. 
 
 "The sponge which has been used to test the slates is now 
 lifted from the table and again applied, when the writing rubs 
 off as do any slate-pencil marks." 
 
 The Zollner Knot under Original Test. — A reconsideration of 
 the matter and a careful re-reading of Professor Zollner's book 
 combined to arouse a doubt as to the absolute oneness of the 
 manifestations of knot-tying, as I had seen it, with that which had 
 impressed to the extent of converting to the new faith the eminent 
 and learned German and his no less eminent and learned friends. 
 I spoke this doubt to the confrere. Like other mediums, he is 
 emotional. " Occult," he answered, " is to be accepted as of such 
 different signification from Open that tests or conditions should 
 make no difference as to accomplishment. We will see what 
 we shall see !" 
 
 It is now to be mentioned as something that would seem to 
 have strangeness related with it, that attempts at knot-tying under 
 all kinds of odd conditions seemed from the date of this conver- 
 sation to get mixed up with all our meetings, this continuing 
 quite a year, undoubted attempts being made on two separate 
 occasions to repeat in America the wonderful things seen in 
 Europe. 
 
 It was on the date of May 1 1, in the year succeeding the second 
 described of our seances, when a hasty note from the confrere bid 
 me to a gathering of spirits who had promised that the meeting 
 should be attended with the manifestations of the Zollner knot 
 
2 o SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 at the hands of an equally powerful force with that one which had 
 accomplished it in Germany. The promise went further. It im- 
 plied that any heretofore unthought-of test might be demanded. 
 Nothing in the way of transcendental physics, it was implied, was 
 impossible to the spirit that was to manifest. The mortals were 
 not to hesitate at asking any seemingly impossible thing. The 
 occasion was to be one that should settle the great question as to 
 the existence of a fourth dimension of space ; solid should pass 
 through solid unmistakably and unquestionably. 
 
 I here turn to a note-book and copy as closely as possible the 
 seance as it occurred, having at the time of writing been extra- 
 ordinarily careful not to allow the slightest incident to escape 
 observation. 
 
 " The room is brilliantly lighted. The confrkre and myself are 
 seated either side of a marble-topped table directly beneath the 
 chandelier. Upon the table lies a simple length of worsted cord, 
 measuring six feet ; beside this, an ordinary visiting-card, having 
 two holes punched in it, a stick of sealing-wax, a threaded needle, 
 and a lighted wax candle, supported in its stand. 
 
 " I take up the cord and examine it thoroughly to satisfy myself 
 that there is no deception as to integrity of continuousness. I 
 am unwilling to trust to anything but my own senses ; I must see 
 and feel to be satisfied. I pull this cord, twist, untwist, and work 
 at it in every way. I make myself sure that it is nothing different 
 from what it shows, namely, ordinary cord as it is found for sale 
 in the shops. 
 
 " I now take up the card and pass the free ends of the cord 
 through the perforations, crossing these ends and passing them in 
 turn back through opposite holes. A succeeding step employs 
 the thread and needle, the common length of the cord and the 
 two ends being firmly sewed together. This accomplished, wax 
 and candle are brought into requisition, the wax being melted 
 upon the crossed and sewed cord, as this relates with the card, 
 thus making the two articles practically one, and insuring a circle 
 of cord not possible to be broken without discovery. 
 
 " Preparation thus made in correspondence with the test re- 
 ceived by Professor Zollner, I lay the card, holding the cord, 
 
TRANSCENDENTAL PHYSICS. 2 \ 
 
 upon the illuminated table, placing my hand so as to cover it on 
 one side to about one-fourth of its width, while the medium 
 covers it on the opposite side after a similar fashion ; this laying 
 on of hands being with a view, as expressed by the confrere, to 
 furnish reserve force, to be drawn on, if necessary, by the spirits. 
 The loop of the cord is thrown over one side of the table and 
 lies upon the floor. 
 
 " The requirements are perfect as to the minutest detail ; nothing 
 is omitted. Shall we witness this greatest of all possible tests ? 
 We sit silently facing each other. No word is spoken. Suddenly 
 raps are heard as if coming from the floor ; one, two, three ; this 
 is the usual signal for accomplishment. Quickly the loop is lifted. 
 It holds five hard-tied knots. 
 
 " What shall we say ? What is to be said ? As truly as I saw 
 so truly do I describe what I saw. May a man do aught but 
 accept a faith attested by such a miracle ? Shall one wonder at 
 what was begotten with the learned German savans ?" 
 
 Were unlimited pages at command, multitudinous wonderful 
 experiences had with the confrere might be recited ; two, associated 
 with slate- writing, must conclude the limitation. 
 
 Five persons sat in the usual room of meeting, among these 
 being the medium. A sudden impulse coming to me, I pick 
 up a common, single, perfectly-clean slate and hold it above my 
 head asking for a communication, in which request I am earnestly 
 seconded by the confrere, A minute later I look at the slate, 
 finding it covered with writing, the following being a copy of 
 what appeared : 
 
 " My dear Professor, — The roads leading to error and truth 
 run closely and continuously side by side. Let this message, con- 
 veyed to you in mid-air, convince that there is power, as yet un- 
 recognized by mortals, that is able to do things entirely beyond 
 the ability of men." 
 
 The communication was signed with a very familiar name. 
 
 Another of the company, overwhelmed at so inexpressible a 
 phenomenon, takes the slate, washes it, and, holding it up, asks 
 favor at the hand of the spirit. As in the case recited, a single 
 minute sufficed for a communication. 
 
22 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 " Convince me ! convince me I" cried the astounded guest, 
 after reading the matter, " that there is no deception by erasing 
 what has been written." The slate was again held up, and in a 
 moment drawn back j there was neither sign nor mark upon it. 
 
 There are door-steps leading to the Spiritus Sanctus ; this is the 
 one that rests upon the ground. 
 
 II. 
 
 PSYCHICS. 
 
 Here attention is directed to the matter of visions. A letter 
 from a lady, written with view to professional advice, notes as 
 follows : " Yesterday morning, starting at the foot of the stairs 
 with the intention of going to the third floor, I saw with all the 
 distinctness of life a person standing at the landing above looking 
 down at me. As I advanced the figure disappeared." The lady 
 tells of another occasion where, on entering a room, a woman 
 was seen lying apparently asleep on a lounge, and who vanished 
 only on being approached within a few feet. Other equally 
 striking incidents are related. 
 
 A very short time back a gentleman entered the office of the 
 writer who pronounced himself a convert to spiritism on the 
 ground that with his own eyes he was the frequent beholder of a 
 spirit-form, which he had come to recognize as a Familiar in con- 
 stant attendance on him. An irrefutable proof to the mind of the 
 observer lay in the fact that no hallucination as to dreaming could 
 exist, seeing that the spirit never made its visits at night, but, as 
 in verification of its reality, would rise into presence and disap- 
 pear in the bright light of mid-day, and never at any other time. 
 
 " The spirit comes quickly into view and disappears slowly ?" 
 was asked him. 
 " Yes." 
 
PSYCHICS. 
 
 23 
 
 " And it proves its reality by standing between you and the 
 sun ?" 
 
 " This is always its position." 
 
 " What shape does it take ?" 
 
 " In a very bright sunlight I see simply the trunk of a human 
 being. When the light is not so bright there is a gradual shading 
 off as if the extremities were trying to show themselves." 
 
 " Facial features indistinct ?" was suggested. 
 
 " Come to think of it," he observed, " have never particularly 
 noticed." 
 
 " You see this phantom when walking the busy street of the 
 city as when in the solitude of a country lane ?" 
 
 " I cannot doubt," the man replied, " that the form is that of a 
 spirit which is ever near me, even though not always seen." 
 
 " Consciousness of such association with the dematerialized 
 keeps you filled with a sense of delight and safety?" 
 
 " It is to me," he replied, " irrefutable proof of the existence 
 of life after dissolution of the body. I have no longer any doubt, 
 for faith has been turned into reality. I have been blessed to find 
 the something compared with which everything else falls into in- 
 significance." 
 
 Yesterday, February 20, 18 — , a professional interview was had 
 with a young woman who beholds the air filled with black stream- 
 ers, while a mind was brought which was full of blacker forebodings. 
 " Pestilence was in the air. A little while and every door would 
 show crape. Forsooth, the end of the world was at hand." She 
 was sure something terrible was about to happen. Nearly every 
 bell-pull had crape attached. The exceptions were few. Crape 
 was everywhere, and the brighter the day the more pronounced, 
 as if in making contrast, was the blackness. A person more pessi- 
 mistic and more completely overwhelmed by forebodings it would 
 be hard to find. Many similar experiences with seers of spirit- 
 istic phenomena have been had by the writer in his professional 
 capacity. 
 
 What is a doctor to say of things like these known to be seen, 
 not only of hearsay, but, as is now to be related, by personal ex- 
 perience ? 
 

 24 
 
 SPIR1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 What immediately follows is an account of occult visitations 
 copied from a note-book, much of the writing having been done 
 at time of occurrence of the incidents recorded. 
 
 The reading is as given. 
 
 " Shortly after laying my head upon the pillow last night (no 
 date) sensation of touches close by the ear were experienced, as 
 though a mouse might be jumping about, these touches on several 
 occasions reaching the face and producing impressions which 
 brought the hand quickly into requisition with a view of brushing 
 away the intruder. Later, face after face, mostly those of young 
 children, gathered about the bed ; these would appear as if emerg- 
 ing quickly out of an impenetrable blackness immediately back 
 of them, and with gentle but rapid motion approach more or less 
 closely. At times a face would vanish as if dissolved, not unlike 
 the disappearance of a soap-bubble ; at other times I looked in- 
 tently into some one countenance, seeking familiar features. Ap- 
 pearance and disappearance impressed me as varying from a 
 moment to a minute. Several of the faces approached with such 
 rapidity that my hands involuntarily went up to guard against 
 collision. 
 
 " 1 8 — . Another manifestation" (copied, like the preceding, 
 from diary). " I was lying in bed; the room was dark and cold, 
 a window being open, after my usual manner of sleeping. It is 
 not at all unlikely I had fallen into that kind of light sleep 
 known familiarly as 'cat-nap.' Suddenly I was startled into 
 vivid wakefulness by a sense of the presence of somebody in the 
 chamber. Casting a glance towards a dressing-bureau, I saw 
 plainly two people standing by the side of it. At an adjacent 
 window, leaning against the jamb, was the person of a stalwart 
 Indian. Above my head, floating slowly and gracefully away, 
 was a black-clothed female figure. One by one these different 
 forms gradually disappeared after the manner of dissolving views ; 
 not, however, until opportunity had been allowed for plenty of 
 time in which to satisfy myself that I was fully awake. I am pro- 
 foundly impressed as to the difference between these experiences 
 and a dream." 
 
 Here I add, parenthetically, that I continue to be influenced 
 
PSYCHICS. 
 
 25 
 
 in some way by the floating female figure. Whatever I happen to 
 have thought or to be thinking since the vision, I indulge contin- 
 uously, in spite of myself, in desire and hope to meet it again. 
 
 Night succeeding that last alluded to. " To-night I have had 
 another visit from the Indian seen yesterday. The dress, the place 
 occupied, and the position were all precisely the same. Disap- 
 pearance was, however, almost synchronous with appearance. 
 
 " Sunday, January 13, 18 — . While sitting, this afternoon, in 
 contemplative mood, being widely awake, I had my attention 
 drawn to appearances which presented in the atmosphere of the 
 room. The sights seen were not less diversified as to changes in 
 color from what is experienced when the eyeballs are pressed, 
 differing, however, even as the pictures of clouds attain sublimity 
 when put in comparison with the pigmental attempts of men. 
 These pictures I watched with shut eyes for quite an hour, en- 
 deavoring the while to find or to obtain explanation in familiar 
 optical derangements, — endeavoring, but failing to arrive at con- 
 clusions. 
 
 " January 15, 18 — . Last night, almost immediately on getting 
 into bed, and while absorbed in a contemplation of the beatific 
 vision of the Sunday before, I saw the form of a man suddenly pro- 
 ject itself from the location of a mirror and as suddenly disap- 
 pear. 
 
 " January 16, 18 — . While lying with open eyes last night, my 
 look being riveted on the mirror from which the form of the night 
 before had projected itself, desire being intense for a repetition of 
 the visit, the image of a person approached from an opposite direc- 
 tion, but had no sooner afforded me a momentary glimpse than it 
 dissolved and was lost. 
 
 " January 27. Curious as to possibilities and probabilities, and 
 being at liberty this Sunday afternoon, I avow and vouch for the 
 following experience : I took a slate, and, balancing it upon the 
 tips of my fingers, supporting it thus against the top of a marble 
 table, I ask, with little faith, that it will spell out for me a com- 
 munication, suggesting that a move in the right direction signify 
 a proper letter named, and that mistakes be corrected by move- 
 ment to the left. After some ten minutes spent in waiting, the 
 
 » 3 
 
2 6 SP1RITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 slate exhibited evidences of motion, and, later, the following sen- 
 tence was fully and fairly spelled : ' Why reason beyond a cause ?' 
 Initials were given of a spirit purporting to be the writer. 
 
 " Wednesday, January 30. I had been in bed but a very little 
 while on the evening of this day, when suddenly there appeared 
 and disappeared, too quickly to allow of any special description, 
 the figure of one dressed in sailor garb, and who might have been 
 about five feet in height. Later, — about ten minutes, perhaps, — 
 I caught an indistinct glance of what seemed to be an unsuccessful 
 attempt at an Indian materialization. I saw plainly a fringe of 
 feathers arranged as a head-dress, while lower down appeared a 
 still fainter exhibit of the edge of a blanket. No body was to 
 be seen. Synchronously, apparently, with this last, the form of a 
 person flitted across the room and disappeared. A still succeeding 
 phenomenon was the appearance of a plainly-dressed woman, who 
 approached within two feet, and stood immovable, allowing good 
 chance for a look directly into her face, after which she disap- 
 peared with the quickness of a broken soap-bubble. 
 
 " February 2. Last night, while lying in what perhaps was a 
 doze, I was suddenly awakened to a state of acute consciousness 
 by the instantaneous appearance of a circle of little children, 
 who, with hand grasping hand, suddenly encircled me ; one, 
 directly in front, was as rosy-faced and as vital in appearance as 
 any mortal child to be seen, and I was permitted a long gaze 
 before disappearance. Later, an indistinct and hazy adult face 
 showed itself. 
 
 " February 3. Went to bed at eleven o'clock, and lay awake 
 hoping for manifestations. Was startled after about half an hour 
 by seeing a hand thrust out of the darkness holding a basket 
 filled with flowers. Later, a form stood at the bedside, which 
 permitted me to scrutinize it closely for one or two seconds before 
 disappearing. Still later, the shadows of a man and woman ap- 
 peared over the foot of the bed, floating from the left to the 
 right. 
 
 u February 4. Morning, 12 A.M. One hour ago I went into the 
 chamber where I meet the things being described, and, after closing 
 the door, sat down with a view of seeing visions when undoubtedly 
 
PSYCHICS. 
 
 27 
 
 awake and free of any possible confusion in the way of uncon- 
 scious dreaming. After being seated a few minutes, having my 
 eyes fixed at a view of the white ceiling, points of light, en- 
 veloped by aureolae, began making their appearance, which lights, 
 after a moment of fixity, would pass, some slowly, some rapidly, 
 from place to place over the wall, otherwise would fall floatingly 
 in the direction of the floor. Alternating with these were vivid 
 flashes and the flickerings of flame, the latter not unlike that 
 made by the gas of burning coals. Later, a series of clouds, 
 varying in shade from pea-green to almost black, waved over the 
 ceiling ; these continuing for quite quarter of an hour. Finally 
 the upper portion of human forms began to appear and disap- 
 pear, these coming and going exactly as those seen at night ; a 
 little later the wall showed nothing but its usual staring white 
 surface. 
 
 " February 5. Last night a dream, a fully- and fairly-appreciated 
 dream, showed me the face of a female figure, so filled with life 
 and animation that I awoke with the loudly-spoken cry, ' See, it 
 is alive !' " 
 
 I add here what appears in my diary emphasized with a large 
 interrogation mark. " The life-like face seen in the sleep is fully 
 recognized as expressive of the common familiar dream ; it was 
 undoubtedly a memory, a residual impression of the afternoon. 
 I lay awake between the hour of this dream and the morning, 
 being overwhelmed with a mental query as to the difference 
 between the most vivid of dreams and the nature of what I have 
 been seeing outside of dreams. What I have been seeing requires 
 other explanation than that pertaining to dreams. What I have 
 been seeing are materializations of — of what? Just now I will 
 not at all concern myself as to this ' what' ; whether deceptions 
 or realities, I will not interfere with the new sight come to me. 
 These real unreal things and people mystify and delight me. Am 
 I finding introduction to a world within a world, — a world where 
 form needs no corporal body, and where motion exists without 
 instrument ? Startling, yet delighting, the idea that the departed 
 remain ; that the past is one with the present. What, I am begin- 
 ning to ask myself, is provision for a life where person is atmos- 
 
28 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 phere, and which, if not a purely subjective existence to my own 
 self as a percipient, is irrefutably a subjective existence to some- 
 thing else ? To what else ? What are muscles and bones and 
 brains but matter ? What is atmosphere but matter ? What is any- 
 thing that eye can behold or ear hear but matter ? What is mat- 
 ter? No learning, as I well know, has yet illuminated the world 
 which affords the slightest idea of the meaning of matter outside 
 of what is to be appreciated of it through phenomena. 
 
 " Aristotle, as I remember, differentiates men from brutes ; un- 
 wisely, however, as it must be agreed, in according reasoning 
 faculties to the former which he denies the latter. Will it not 
 be a happy thing to accept as brute or as simple man what has 
 been seen and heard as realities, interfering not with the con- 
 soling sights and sounds by cold inquiries ? 
 
 " February 8. Last night I was awakened out of sleep, behold- 
 ing my dressing-bureau draped by a white lambrequin, which 
 dressing continued in place for a length of time, which enabled 
 me to view it curiously and closely with eyes which a good rub- 
 bing assured me were wide open. The disappearance of this 
 drapery was after the manner of a dissolving view." 
 
 Forms human and forms general exist with the immaterial 
 more truly than with the material : " Image and substance are not 
 essence." 
 
 " February 9. While lying awake shortly after going to bed on 
 this date, two young girls robed in red suddenly appeared standing 
 by the side of the window, the exact spot being that occupied on 
 his different visits by my Indian materialization. This apparition 
 permitted me a reasonably satisfactory inspection, the figures 
 vanishing only after I had concentrated the most earnest gaze on 
 them. 
 
 "May 5. An interval of three months, in which I have found 
 myself excluded from all relations with the new-found. Yester- 
 day evening saw a cat staring at me from a chair immediately 
 after my getting into bed. The chair stood in front of the window. 
 A little later caught a momentary glance of the robed figure of a 
 woman. 
 
 " May 6. Saw this night the tall person of a woman emerge out 
 
PSYCHICS. 
 
 29 
 
 of the darkness, and disappearing after that short space of time 
 which admitted of her making a bow. 
 
 " May 10. Went to bed at nine o'clock. Awakened suddenly 
 out of sleep to behold, standing near, a person of small stature, 
 the color of whose skin and the general appearance indicated a 
 Hindoo. 
 
 " November 5. This long interim. To-night, after being in bed 
 for perhaps an hour, unable to sleep, the seated form of a woman, 
 dressed in cross-barred stuff, appeared near the bed, disappearing 
 only after I had obtained a good view of it. There was nothing 
 at all familiar in the face. 
 
 "Friday, midnight, November 25. Spent the evening with 
 friends in conversation on the subject of apparitions. Went to 
 bed at eleven o'clock. Lay awake, thinking of matters described 
 here on preceding pages. I feel reasonably certain that I had at 
 no time given way to sleep. Suddenly there appeared the stoop- 
 ing form of a well-grown child running from the direction of the 
 foot of the bed toward the west wall of the room. The interim 
 between appeararjce and disappearance was only sufficient to 
 admit notice of the fact that the dress was a quiet cross-bar. 
 Quickly succeeding, three other forms showed themselves in 
 succession, each permitting, however, but a flash-like glance. 
 
 " Sunday night, November 27. As in the case preceding, I get 
 up and light the gas, writing down the experience at the time of 
 its occurrence, that mistake shall not creep in. Spent the evening 
 out, the record runs, returning home a few minutes after eleven 
 o'clock and going directly to bed. Awakened out of sleep to be- 
 hold standing in the middle of an entrance-door the fully-dressed 
 form of a young, matronly-looking woman, who held something 
 between her hands, the apparition impressing me at the moment 
 as representing a person caught in the act of watching, or rather 
 of viewing, a sleeping person. The disappearance was precisely 
 as would be witnessed in the jumping back of a watching person 
 so discovered. Later on in the same night I was again aroused 
 into wakefulness to perceive a man dressed in gray pantaloons 
 standing directly at my bedside. Why I did not reach out with 
 a view to touch this form I am at a loss to understand. Certainly, 
 
 3* 
 
 
3° 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 time enough was allowed. The disappearance was with the char- 
 acteristic rapidity. The quick lifting of a slide from a magic 
 lantern represents it. 
 
 " November 27. On this night saw two bunches of grapes ; these 
 I distinguished, however, as existing after the manner of a dream. 
 A vision and a dream have come to be separated to my under- 
 standing by a line of demarcation that is absolute. 
 
 "December 13. This night I had no sooner turned off the gas 
 than small lights appeared in whatever direction of the chamber 
 the eyes were turned. These lights, individual at first and not 
 larger singly than a pea, soon assumed motion, passing from point 
 to point in the room. Occasionally two would rush impulsively 
 as if intent on accomplishing a purpose, a beautiful but evan- 
 escent picture being the result." 
 
 These phenomena were watched until weariness denied further 
 observation, and I turned reluctantly away. 
 
 " December 28. This night had an experience out of which has 
 grown the present book. What this experience was is to be left 
 to the matter of a succeeding chapter. Suffice it here to state 
 that it has had found in it the culmination of a life spent in study. 
 It has discovered a long-sought ground of certitude; it has 
 afforded to him who writes the summum bonum. Since this 
 night (December 28, 18 — ) I have had but a single vision, and 
 this related with the experience just alluded to. I have been shut 
 up, as it were, with myself and with what I recognize as my 
 ordinary every-day intelligence. Between the vision and what is 
 the real commencement of these pages, as shortly to be under- 
 stood, a full year elapsed, during which a sign lay in stillness 
 without unfolding itself." 
 
 There are door-steps leading to the Spiritus Sanctus ; here is a 
 second one. 
 
DISILL USIONS. 3 x 
 
 III. 
 DISILLUSIONS. 
 
 What has been offered is known to almost everybody as being 
 the foundation, or ground of certitude, of the spiritistic or so- 
 called new faith. " I have seen, I have heard," is the assevera- 
 tion. " Shall a man not believe that he sees what he sees, or 
 may he doubt that he has heard what he has heard ?" 
 
 When the pessimistic lady alluded to in the preceding chapter 
 had concluded her story of the black crape to be seen everywhere, 
 an immediate answer consisted in dropping a trifle of a solution 
 of sulphate of atropia into her eyes. Atropia placed in an eye 
 enlarges the pupil of the organ to its greatest extent, thus afford- 
 ing a free, open window through which, under proper illumination, 
 one may see all that is on the inside quite as plainly as is beheld 
 what is on the outside. 
 
 To light up the inside of an eye the person to be examined is 
 placed with the back to an Argand burner, when the operator 
 catches the flame upon and reflects it in focalized form from the 
 face of a mirror pertaining to an ophthalmoscope. 
 
 The centre of the ophthalmoscopic mirror is a very small hole, 
 and by applying the eye close to the back face of this an ex- 
 aminer is saved the glare of the returned rays, while at the same 
 time he finds himself looking into a chamber that is brilliantly 
 lighted. Examination of the eyes of the person under considera- 
 tion, made by use of the means described, revealed that the bulk 
 of the inside, in place of being jelly-like, as is natural, had be- 
 come fluid as water, while, floating in great freedom in this fluid, 
 were quantities of thread-like black bodies which had originated 
 out of the pigment of an inflamed layer of the tunics. It is 
 quickly recognized that the streamers of crape had explanation in 
 shadows cast by these threads of pigment upon the retina, and as 
 well is it recognized that nineteenth-century sense (the ophthal- 
 moscope is a recent invention) resolved quickly a phenomenon 
 showing wholly as occult to common sense. 
 
32 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 The man attended so complacently and happily by a spirit 
 revealed, under the same form of examination, a similar liquid 
 condition of the vitreous humor. In place, however, of the pig- 
 ment threads there was to be seen a floating particle of choles- 
 terine in one of his eyes, having a dumb-bell form, and this of 
 such likeness with the human body that a much less vivid imag- 
 ination than was possessed by the gentleman would have converted 
 it, as did its possessor, into an attendant spirit. 
 
 The lady whose letter describes the apparitions seen upon the 
 stair-landing and in other places is without other disease of the 
 eye than what oculists call myopia, or short sight, but she is at 
 this very moment of writing encased in an unyielding plaster 
 jacket with a view to the cure of excessive irritability residing 
 with the brain and spinal cord. 
 
 What the writer saw are of a character of vision associated 
 with vaso-constriction of the nerve centre of equilibration, and 
 the continuance of such sight admonishes a physician of danger. 
 It is not to be denied that there is a wonderful attraction about 
 the phenomena, and that, not unlikely, an infatuation may de- 
 velop in the connection which opposes investigation. Spite of 
 this, a little pathology quickly resolves ghosts into hallucinations; 
 a multitude of ghosts, at any rate. 
 
 Let us here delay our pace and go slowly. Is a seer of visions 
 to be classed as a sick man always, or only sometimes, or how, 
 or when ? 
 
 Out of nothingness it is found possible that something may 
 come. The little oval of an egg, failing everybody else as a 
 support, turns into a table for Columbus. 
 
 As a poet is apt to be deemed akin with a madman, so, after a 
 manner, the seer of visions may be put in a category with sick 
 men ; after a manner, truly. 
 
 Who will follow closely in what is now written ? 
 
 There must exist difference of condition in what the physiologist 
 calls the cerebro- spinal system, a modification of equilibrium, if 
 distinction hold between what is known as a genius and an 
 ordinary man. By equilibrium is implied harmony. A musician, 
 paradoxical as it seems to say so, is a man who is out of harmony. 
 
DISILLUSIONS. 
 
 33 
 
 A poet, while full of song, is out of harmony. So, too, an architect, 
 while full of proportion, is out of harmony. Harmony implies 
 that no one sense preponderates its fellows. Perception is with 
 the thing that perceives. A deaf ear hears nothing at all. The 
 ear of a musician is constantly ringing with sounds. Architects 
 see construction when looking into vacancy. The poet is over- 
 whelmed by beauty beheld where nothing is seen by an ordinary 
 man. Can any one affirm that the poet makes beauty, the musician 
 song, or the architect buildings? And if one cannot affirm this 
 must he not necessarily accept that these things are existences in 
 themselves ? being, however, essences or ideas of what have to 
 find illustration in words or notes or stone in order that ordinary 
 men get cognizance of them. 
 
 Recognition is alone through means. A limpid stream which, 
 to the natural eye, is crystal in its purity and cleanliness, is found 
 changed, to him who uses a microscope, into an ocean filled with 
 monsters, hideous and frightful to look on. All life is habitation 
 to some other life. Nothing in the universe shows what it is. 
 Men walking about in freedom are not conscious, as knowledge 
 of the great multitude is concerned, that they live in the bottom 
 of a sea forty miles in depth, and that their bodies are kept from 
 falling off into space or from flying to pieces by a weight which 
 presses them with a power of some fifteen pounds to every square 
 inch. I am to ask myself if, being able to explain the unreality 
 of one spirit, sufficiency of skill, as to perception, would not afford 
 explanation of unreality in all ? Finding out, however, what I 
 have about disgusting and frightful-looking fringed monsters 
 which live by thousands in a glass of water, and knowing that 
 in drops of vinegar a multitude of serpents are met with, I may 
 wisely hesitate and not be over-ready with a reply to the query. 
 
 Common sense is little better than no sense at all. Common 
 sense, which is the sense of animals at large, shows neither 
 fringed monsters nor vinegar-eels ; monsters and eels which are 
 as much realities as anything in the universe is to be accepted as 
 real. Forming a judgment out of analogies, I am led to see that 
 science itself leads to an inference, that the apparently empty at- 
 mosphere may be a world of life, separated from ordinary human 
 c 
 
 
34 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 apprehension simply by reason of senses not applicable, by reason 
 of coarseness, or crudeness, to purposes of intercourse. Out of the 
 processes of exclusion I may draw and accept an inference that 
 men are associated with spiritual things which are seeable by him 
 alone who is able to see. 
 
 Out of harmony means simply out of, or apart from, common 
 sense. Every musician and every poet and every architect differs 
 from " common-sense" people, otherwise these would be just like 
 everybody else and not that which distinguishes them from the 
 others. Acuteness of sense is of nature or of education. The 
 Bibles of all religions are filled with accounts of visions seen and 
 voices heard. As the Christian's Bible is concerned, these ex- 
 amples are too familiar to require special reference. How were 
 these visions seen, or were they not visions at all, but halluci- 
 nations ? 
 
 Here we will consider in as few and as simple words as pos- 
 sible conditions known as Objective and Subjective. 
 
 A thing of objective signification finds illustration in a com- 
 pany of beasts surrounding a man when he visits a menagerie. 
 A thing of subjective signification has like illustration in a herd 
 of imps or a group of angels seen by a man when he lies upon 
 his bed in an attack of fever. The first is appreciated is a 
 reality ; the latter is understood as unreality. These two are dis- 
 tinctions made by common sense. 
 
 Every so-called reality is but the expression, through relation 
 with material, of an ideal. A body, so to speak, is an idea ma- 
 terialized. Truly it is, and always has been the case, that idea of 
 a thing precedes construction ; hence idea is the real thing, and 
 construction is simply the representation of a thing done in what- 
 ever may be the material used. Accepting this indisputable truth, 
 which are we to receive as the real, the beasts of the menagerie 
 or the imps and angels of a sensitized brain ? 
 
 A system of philosophy known as Idealism places all exist- 
 ences in a condition known as percipient ; that is to say, the sweet- 
 ness or sourness of a particular fruit is not in the fruit itself, but 
 in a tongue that tastes. Music is nowhere but in an ear that 
 hears. Grandeur exists only with him who has grandeur. Beauty 
 
DISILLUSIONS. 35 
 
 is not in a face looked at, but in eyes which look. This is an 
 expressive, embracive, and wide-covering philosophy. Who that 
 has ever visited a menagerie, and suffered from fever, but recalls 
 the equal reality as to impression of surroundings associated with 
 the different occasions ? John, when at the island of Patmos, saw 
 a vision. The word of the Lord comes to Hosea and Habakkuk 
 and to Haggai and to Zechariah. Poetry, music, and architecture 
 come to poet, musician, and architect. Are not poetry, music, 
 and architecture existences ? Are they not existences before find- 
 ing expression, or materialization, in words, note, or stone ? Are 
 words, notes, or stones anything save environments ? 
 
 John certainly saw, and Hosea and Habakkuk and Haggai and 
 Zechariah certainly received. In like manner seeing and re- 
 ceiving have been going on and will continue to go on. The 
 matter is as to quality and signification. Many in number are the 
 poets, the singers, and the architects ; but the words and the songs 
 and the structures that are of concern to others besides the indi- 
 vidual are few indeed. What are we to say, on the other hand, 
 of words which enlarge by the reading, of notes that intensify in 
 the singing, of buildings that grow greater as looked on ? We 
 may say only as to quality ; source is the same. Wine is wine 
 whether found in water-jars or in grape-skins. 
 
 Swedenborg sees visions. Jacob Behmen sees unfolded the 
 inner meaning of sticks, stones, and grass. The tinker, John 
 Bunyan, sees lying out before him a road leading to a holy city. 
 Do I need faith to believe in these things? I know their re- 
 ality in knowing of a oneness which relates objective and sub- 
 jective. 
 
 I explain these and all visions in explaining my own. A sub- 
 jective sight or object is a consciousness arising out of or existing 
 within one's self. Then it has nothing to do with any influence 
 existing externally ? But what about music and poetry and archi- 
 tecture ? I saw visions. A state of mental activity, begotten of • 
 much thinking about and relation with psychical matters, placed 
 the brain-cells in a state of superexcitability. How my visions 
 were created and seen finds illustration in fixing the gaze for one 
 or two minutes on the flame of a candle burning in one end of a 
 
$6 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 long room, then turning the look from the light to a darkened 
 corner, when the flame is seen in a new situation. The light is 
 seen where it is not by reason of this same superexcitability, only 
 in the latter case the excitability is with the eye-nerve. The so- 
 called spirit-lights will show themselves in number to any one 
 who will risk the production of, or who happens to be laboring 
 under, the condition known to doctors as a subacute or chronic 
 retinitis. Astral projections are of precisely similar signification. 
 The president of the American branch of the Indian Society of 
 Theosophists affords me illustration in this direction. On an 
 occasion, some six months back, I had spent the evening with this 
 gentleman in conversation on the subject of psychical phenomena. 
 We parted at midnight. At seven o'clock the next morning I 
 suddenly awoke, beholding the astral of the professor standing at 
 my bedside. 
 
 I saw. What I saw was a subjective, or an instantaneous dream. 
 Otherwise expressed, I saw a residual impression that was wholly 
 within and not at all without, just as the double of the candle- 
 flame alluded to is seen within and not without. I saw, how- 
 ever, undeniably, a personality which to itself, and to the world, 
 possesses objectivity. 
 
 After a precisely similar manner, it is in science to be assumed 
 that all visions are seen. The longer or shorter time a vision re- 
 mains depends entirely on the receptivity existing with the brain- 
 cells, the susceptibility being greater or less as influenced by cir- 
 cumstances. The flame of an Argand burner, impressed upon a 
 very irritable or sensitive retina, and then suddenly extinguished 
 in an absolutely dark room, will continue to be seen sometimes 
 for a period of several minutes. If a retina be unsensitive, all 
 light disappears instantly with the original flame. 
 
 The science of visions is not at all difficult to come at : to allow, 
 however, of nothing back of vision is to pronounce at once the 
 Christian's Bible and the Bibles of all other people deceptions and 
 lies. It is to pronounce as well a fiat as to development; an assump- 
 tion that there is nothing back of effect; that nothing remains to be 
 learned or understood. It is, undeniably, to pronounce the pro- 
 nouncer a thing of strictly dual nature, a person utterly lacking as 
 
NINETEENTH-CENTURY SENSE. 37 
 
 to composition in the essence which distinguishes between men 
 and brutes. 
 
 The idea to be conveyed is that natural and spiritual law, as 
 regard is had to relation of means to ends, is common law. The 
 eye that sees neither fringed monsters nor vinegar-eels, comes to 
 see both as it advances in the line of optical development. The 
 line of optical development is the duplication of the common 
 sense of sight by association with refined and high-power mag- 
 nifying lenses. To see spiritual things, spiritual means are to be 
 possessed. Natural sight and spiritual sight are exactly in accord 
 with the instrument. To look through smeared glass is to see 
 smears only. The form of inspiration, it is to be repeated, is the 
 same : results accord with clear or smeared instruments. 
 
 It is here that a spiritual reader will pause, that through means 
 of looking in upon himself he may find clear explanation as to 
 what is meant. I myself have had a ride upon Mahomet's camel, 
 and have been carried to heaven. In turn I have been snatched 
 from the hump by the spirit of Dante and whirled into hell. 
 
 There are door-steps leading to the Spirilus Sanctus ; this is the 
 third one. 
 
 TV. 
 
 NINETEENTH-CENTURY SENSE. 
 
 Whether two or three or many years passed in intercourse 
 with transcendental physics stands nothing to the purpose. 
 The confrere and the doctor have been witness to so large an 
 extent of manifestations in the particular direction that little or 
 nothing seems left to see. It is indeed to be premised that ac- 
 quaintanceship has been carried to its ultimatum. 
 
 The confrere has shown himself a wonderful medium. No 
 desired signals on floor or table, no ghostly messages upon slates, 
 but come responsive to his call. Solids pass through solids when 
 so commanded; floating luminous hands seem ready to do his 
 
 4 
 
3* 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 bidding. No cords, chains, or locks seem to have restraining 
 force over him. He reads without seeing, and is fettered or un- 
 fettered by invisible hands. 
 
 Genius and medium are discovered to us in these manifestations 
 as terms and conditions strictly interchangeable. Physics, whether 
 of transcendental or mundane nature, is always and necessarily, 
 as has been evolved, within the realm of common law; there is 
 never an end without relation to means. The manner of the 
 spirit or genius of the confrere is somatic, — that is to say, it works 
 with tools. A doubter, unappreciative of the identity of genius 
 and of somatic instrumentation and medium as to performance, 
 will not be likely to find himself lifted by the unfolding of pro- 
 cesses. He will more likely denounce the fact which he accepted 
 an hour ago, simply because his intelligence has been brought to 
 comprehension of its means. He will still stand, however, over- 
 whelmed with the miracle done with the water-pots at the mar- 
 riage-feast, yet, because he has comprehension, after a manner, 
 of a physical law concerned in the process, he will deny utterly 
 the miracle as it repeats itself directly before him each season in 
 the vineyard. 
 
 What is just said is in consideration of what is to follow. Com- 
 mon sense is incapable of anything save the uncomplicated pro- 
 cesses of sight, taste, hearing, smell, and touch. These are the 
 five media of animal relation with things external to itself. Un- 
 educated senses are necessarily not reliable, for the reason that no 
 two persons perceive alike by the use of them. What is beauty 
 to one is ugliness to another ; harmony to one is discord to some 
 other one ; the sweet to this tongue is the sour to that one ; a 
 pleasant essence changes in the nose which smells to an offensive 
 odor. Common sense is designed simply to relate things to wants 
 that employ them ; it knows nothing, and is incapable of telling 
 anything as to the real nature of a thing. 
 
 A roofer finds in pigment a paint for the protection of his tin; 
 a Raphael discovers in the same color means to the expression of 
 an inspiration. Color proves something entirely different to tinner 
 and artist. The same thing becomes not at all the same thing ; 
 earthy in one hand, it is heavenly in another hand. 
 
NINETEENTH-CENTURY SENSE. 
 
 39 
 
 Common sense is incapable as to differentiating, measuring, or 
 estimating. These latter qualities are strictly properties of educa- 
 tion. Nineteenth-century sense differs from common sense as 
 expressed hy educated taste differing from common taste. Nine- 
 teenth-century sense finds, or searches after, a law governing the 
 miracle. It comprehends ventriloquism, and thus measures the 
 voice overwhelming an Indian as speech is heard from a spirit of 
 the air. It knows the arcana of chemistry, and from bottles, 
 empty of everything, as estimated by an uneducated eye that looks 
 on them, it pours forth a stream of living water. It shows a 
 sitter's face transferred to a card. It takes a sheet of paper, im- 
 maculately clean and white, and electrifies the ignorant as in 
 presence of the sun a message appears upon it. It stealthily rubs 
 a trace of mercury over a silver coin, and startles the beholder In 
 discovering solidity turned into softness. 
 
 Miracles, all of these, in the sense that anything is a miracle. 
 Done by occult power, these things, in the sense that anything is 
 occult. Everything is in law ; the matter is to understand law. 
 Nineteenth-century sense is learning law rapidly. 
 
 A whip is an appeal to a beast ; it stings the flesh : the hurt 
 is soon gone. A whip is an appeal to man ; it makes a cut that 
 is internal : the scar never fades out. Yet a lash is a lash. Dif- 
 ference in a lash lies with what perceives difference. A thing 
 is to the sense that uses it what to that sense it is found to be ; it 
 is never anything else. 
 
 Open is occult, save to an opener. What opens the shell of an 
 oyster to the advancing tide is no mystery to an oysterman ; a 
 child, on the contrary, beholds with wonderment. The sacra- 
 mental wafer is an incomprehensible mystery to the ignorant. 
 Appeal here is to unresponsive, uncultivated sense. A consecrated 
 wafer is to the learned, at the same moment, a piece of dough 
 and the body of Christ. Appeal here is to cultivated appreciative 
 sense. 
 
 Occult and open are what is found in them, and this finding, as 
 understood, is different to different people. The confrere explains 
 his long retirement and intercourse with the spirits. His spiritus 
 sanctus is shown to be a common laboratory, his Familiars a free 
 
4o 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 purse and the elements of the arts. Yet who may help results to 
 individuals ? An unspiritual man unlearns in learning. A doubter 
 doubts the more in seeing nothing while deeming that he has 
 seen all. Still the pious flock to Naples in hope of beholding 
 the liquefaction of the blood of St. Januarius, but no single one 
 of the multitude stops in his garden to consider the miracle of a 
 bud thrust from a stick. The hand of the God, existing every- 
 where upon the road, is beheld by devotees nowhere but at 
 Naples. 
 
 Differences are not to be helped, perhaps. The confrere sees 
 what I do not. I see, not unlikely, what he does not. Appeals 
 of the God to men are after a various manner. 
 
 The sequel to transcendental physics opens at a breaking-up 
 seance with a long and hearty laugh on the part of the confrere. 
 He retires for a few moments, and returns with a large box con- 
 taining his " Familiars." 
 
 " We will unravel," he says, " the mysteries of the occult. 
 Spirits, show yourselves !" he commands. The spirits did show 
 themselves. They proved to be What I learned at this par- 
 ticular seance, of the character of spirits, has not only been 
 written out, but occupies proof pages from which at the present 
 hour I am engaged in expunging the experiences ; this out of the 
 fact that the whole matter as it shows in print seems so supremely 
 and ridiculously simple, that while personally I do not fail to 
 laugh at the deceptions as boisterously as does the medium, yet I 
 am unwilling to even indirectly reflect more than has been done 
 on the common sense so valued as a possession by many honest 
 spiritualists, who esteem as little better than a fool him who denies 
 the seeing of what has been seen and the hearing of what has 
 been heard. I put the matter in a line by saying that the confrere 
 made a medium of me, in the line of transcendental physics, in the 
 course of a few hours. I know to-day just what he knows of the 
 art, albeit well satisfied that twenty years of practice would not 
 yield me his wonderful skill in legerdemain. It is to be added 
 that the matter lies with not seeing what is seen nor hearing what 
 is heard. The whole is a fact of sense deception, and no demon- 
 stration might be offered more directly in point of proof as to 
 
CONFUSIONS. 
 
 41 
 
 the unreliability and nothingness of what is lauded as common 
 sense. 
 
 That which importantly concerns the interested searcher after 
 means of relation with the higher world is the finding out that 
 table-moving and rappings, floating hands, writing upon slates, 
 and other like mediumistic performances have nothing to do with 
 spiritualism; and that, if the subject is to be comprehended, 
 further understanding is to be gotten. 
 
 There are door-steps leading to the Spiritus Sanctus ; this is 
 the fourth one. 
 
 V. 
 CONFUSIONS. 
 
 A period between the old and the new. The time, like all 
 moving times, comprehensions not in place, and neither hand, 
 heart, nor brain knowing satisfactorily where anything is. Believ- 
 ing, doubting; hoping, despairing. 
 
 Inquiry, directed by little or great learning, finding God and 
 the beautiful and the merciful everywhere. Observations, influ- 
 enced by the same nature of erudition, seeing the devil and the 
 hateful and the pitiless everywhere. 
 
 Looking as an optimist, and beholding nothing but an over- 
 ruling Providence. Looking as a pessimist, and finding little but 
 the malevolent. Looking as a philosopher, and seeing the mean- 
 ing of things to lie with paradoxes. 
 
 Finding the macrocosm of the universe in the microcosm of a 
 grate. Seated in meditative mood before glowing coals, having 
 before one a panorama of life. Flames rushing up the throat of 
 a chimney, ashes falling into a pit. Red changing to gray. Hot 
 becoming cold. Power declining to weakness. Animate sinking 
 
 4* 
 
42 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 to inanimate. Form losing itself in formless. Identity merged in 
 contrariety. Image back into essence. Phenomenon again be- 
 come noumenon. 
 
 Changes in the universal which reverse themselves ; ashes get- 
 ting upward by means of the stalks of growing plants; gray morn- 
 ing lightened into red evening; coldness made warmth by relation 
 with a mid-day sun ; puny childhood waxed into giant manhood ; 
 decomposed fertilizers correlated into life-sustaining corn; running 
 water as solidity carved in ice ; germs which no sight can differ- 
 entiate enlarging into individual selfhoods ; ideas become living 
 form through image ; waves falling back into the sea. 
 
 Water cooled in the depths of forest springs for the delectation 
 of thirsty lips. Slime running in ditches for the gullets of tad- 
 poles for which it is food. Air in which birds fly blithely. Dense 
 woods for the hiding of timid deer. The sea for fishes. Broad- 
 chested, full-throated, bellowing buffalo bulls; the prairies for 
 these. Valleys for fruitage ; the mountains for outlook. Pain to 
 warn of danger. Joy to commend the right. Bodies terrestrial 
 and bodies celestial. Difference between life and death no differ- 
 ence at all. Bodies for the materialized; bodies for the de- 
 materialized. Bodies heavy enough to weigh down scales and to 
 wield heavy tools ; bodies light enough to walk upon water or to 
 float in the air. Bodies visible and invisible. Corporal and 
 spiritual essences. Passions of the body, ecstasies of the soul. 
 Joy and luxury everywhere. Exhilarating songs. Sparkling 
 wines. Children full to wastefulness of costly luxuries. Women 
 bespangled with diamonds pleasuring until the break of morning. 
 Well people, people never tired; lounges and couches everywhere. 
 Men possessed of coffers that overflow. Prayer never made with- 
 out immediate answer. Prayer scarcely breathed until immensely 
 reciprocated. 
 
 Considering the love of God and the kindness of men; the 
 lovely heaven and the beautiful earth ; nature's abundant gifts. A 
 world filled with beings, every being blessed with office ; a world 
 of law where nothing is error but what opposes law ; a world of 
 absolute justice. A world going round and round forever; 
 having no stopping-place. Considering the feeding of helpless 
 
CONFUSIONS. 
 
 43 
 
 things by helpers; the stabling of cows in well-littered stalls; 
 horses pampered with golden oats ; swine filled to fatness, their 
 skins glossy with oil ; chickens and ducks and turkeys tenderly 
 housed and cared for. Considering intelligent man working for 
 the unintelligent brute. Considering a humming-bird fed on nectar 
 by a flower. 
 
 Considering beautiful scenes ; a field of clustered wheat-sheaves, 
 the intervening ground yellow with undried stubble. Over the field 
 white and gray cloud-rifts mellowing into haziness mid-day sun- 
 rays. All around a fence of living green. Here low bushes 
 giving wild blackberries, dwarfed trees bearing the chincapin 
 clambered after eagerly by the children of farmers. In the front 
 of a picture a great oak having wide-spreading branches, under 
 which harvesters gather, wiping the sweat from nut-brown arms, 
 or, with long-stretcbed necks, drinking from home-grown gourds. 
 Beyond the field a world of other fields ; scenes as fair and riches 
 as plentiful stretching away in the near lands and away into dis- 
 tant lands ; beauties and riches and luxuries for everybody. 
 
 Here a midnight full moon illumining a plashing stream flowing 
 out of green depths lost to sight in the distance. In the nearness 
 a damming back and tumble of water over fallen logs ; red moss 
 clothing an overhanging rock. Along fern-bordered flat banks 
 clusters of the pink almond blossoms. Arboring trees, their leafy 
 crowns amongst the clouds. Tangle and thicket and impene- 
 trable wild, confining thought and imagination to a single spot. 
 A picture to carry away for a frame, — a picture composing the 
 looker to rest. 
 
 Considering, on the other hand, cries and groans coming from 
 a wreck at sea ; banks of merciless, unrestrained waves falling 
 upon the deck and filling the hold of a fated ship ; swirls, long 
 and angry, gathering strength in a race of miles, high-topped, 
 phosphorescent, tumbling masses of water washing praying fathers 
 and mothers and screaming, terrified children into the jaws of 
 sharks ; torn sails, splintered planks, everything rifted and broken 
 up, nothing left to take hold of. No hearing ear, no helping 
 hand, no Providence. 
 
44 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Considering sick and maimed persons growing worse daily. 
 Considering the unheard supplications of priests and the unhelped 
 workers in hospitals. Considering the cancer-stricken pushed 
 into a grave. Considering tornadoes and the overflow of rivers. 
 Considering the stopped-up throat of a diphtheritic babe. Con- 
 sidering a simple old woman, who, with Bible in one hand and 
 cross and beads in the other, climbs wearily a long hill leading to 
 a temple; considering whether or not the old woman will get 
 what she goes after. Considering the nun, with her black veil, 
 who marries Christ. Considering the trying to be better than 
 God shows himself to be, by keeping up coast-stations for the help 
 of wrecked sailors. 
 
 Thoughts of trembling, terrified swine in a corner of a pen, 
 trying vainly to get away from a knife. Thoughts of chickens 
 and ducks and turkeys, pulled from a roost, their heads twisted 
 off, their bodies thrown upon a snow-bank to flop out the death- 
 agony. Thoughts of a humming-bird's helplessness in the hands 
 of a boy. Thoughts of beeves sliced into meat, and of the stuck 
 throats of heifers. 
 
 Thoughts of children crying for bread. Thoughts of weary 
 women toiling into the midnight hour. Thoughts of homeless 
 men and the " move along" of the policeman. Thoughts of unre- 
 quited labor. Thoughts of prayer as prayer, of beseechings going 
 continuously to the God, but never, never, never an answer com- 
 ing from the sky. Doubt everywhere. 
 
 Atlantis, — not at all an unparalleled story. The time, perhaps, 
 a summer's afternoon ; nameless thousands in holiday garb cele- 
 brating a feast-day, throwing kisses to the God, chanting paeans 
 of thankfulness for abundant blessings seen everywhere, in pros- 
 tration before a host, confident under a sheltering arm. Priests 
 in church attire, maidens bearing garlands, parents happy in chil- 
 dren and children joyous in parents, marrying and being given in 
 marriage, building and tearing down, planting and rooting up. 
 
 An ominous rumble coming toward the land from out the 
 
 depth of the sea ; a sudden overwhelming crash, a mighty water 
 rising and a continent sinking, mountain waves drowning meas- 
 ureless valleys, hills covered over and disappearing, nameless 
 
CONFUSIONS. 
 
 45 
 
 thousands aghast and screaming for mercy, nameless thousands 
 bruised, buried, crushed by the surging, whirling torrent. 
 
 A very little later, and long, soft-flowing waves in dreamy 
 
 stillness rock to sleep with mother-like softness a gull resting 
 upon the sea, — a nameless single bird floating upon the surface of 
 deep waters that roll over Atlantis, over its streets, over its lines 
 of shade-trees, over its priests, its maidens, its parents. 
 
 Doubt everywhere, belief nowhere. Constrained to laugh at 
 the silliness of people who materialize for the God a human ear ; 
 kneeling never any more ; faith and trust gone with the winds ; 
 certitude a myth. 
 
 There are door-steps leading to the Spiritus Sanctus; this is the 
 fifth one. 
 
INTRODUCTORY TO THE ROSICRU- 
 CIAN WAY. 
 
 Here a field of different signification is to be intro- 
 duced ; let the page not be passed unread. 
 
 At the present position the reader finds himself in 
 presence of trickery, visions, and confusions ; albeit 
 not without some preparation for what is to follow. 
 Legerdemain, as it professes association with the spir- 
 itual, excites his disgust. Visions he may be excused 
 for putting to the account of a disordered head or 
 stomach. Confusions have been with him, not un- 
 likely, for so long a time, that he inclines to dismiss 
 the whole subject as pertaining to things not to be un- 
 ravelled. Here assuredly stood the writer at one period 
 of his investigations, but here assuredly does he not 
 now stand. The intention of the volume is to show 
 other things than these already described, which other 
 things are to him who holds the pen a haven from 
 which he is reasonably sure that he will never depart. 
 
 How far, and to what extent of directions, investi- 
 gations have been carried by the Commission of the 
 University is not known up to the present moment, 
 save to the members of it; as implied in the intro- 
 ductory page. The investigator writing the present 
 experiences was but a very short time, however, in 
 
 47 
 
48 THE ROSICRUCIAN WAY. 
 
 originally concluding that it was waste of time, pa- 
 tience, and charity to encourage or countenance the 
 dealers in miracles. Spending labor and means in 
 following the 'Mo here" and the " lo theres," using 
 in many instances the same mediums employed by the 
 Commission, he found his disgust increased in propor- 
 tion with his experiences. 
 
 A different estimate, however, made itself felt as 
 the result of examinations continued and of thoughts 
 aroused. Credulity ceased to be entirely despised, and 
 ignorance was discovered as a not impossible teacher 
 of lessons. The circle of the subject being completed 
 finally, it was appreciated that "extremes meet," and 
 that if it be foolishness to affirm, it is not always 
 wisdom to deny, seeing that knowledge makes evi- 
 dent the fact that nothing in the Universe that is 
 seeable, feelable, hearable, smellable, tastable is any- 
 thing apart from what it appears to be to a particular 
 user ; that no one thing is precisely the same to any 
 two persons in the Universe, consequently that one 
 person sees, and naturally, what another does not nor 
 cannot see. 
 
 Come to full and unwavering recognition of the 
 truth that every man is a life to himself, that macro- 
 cosm is one with microcosm, understanding of self 
 was perceived to lie with understanding of life in gen- 
 eral, and to lie nowhere else. It was perceived that 
 apparently mysterious revelations live with the opening 
 of simple paradoxes, and that realities lie with imagi- 
 nations in the case of him or her who is capable to the 
 conversion. In a word, the secrets of use and sight 
 are found to lie with an aphorism, — . 
 
THE ROSICRUCIAN WAY. 
 
 " A thing is to the sense that uses it what to the sense 
 It seems to be ; it is never anything else."* 
 
 49 
 
 To-day, looking toward beginning from his ending, 
 the holder of the pen inclines greatly to qualify his 
 contempt for the materializing mediums. It has come 
 to be perceived, if from nowhere else, out of the 
 visions described as beheld by himself, that one may see 
 where another does not see, and that honesty may 
 exist on a face which to an observer is a lie. It has as 
 well come to be perceived that what can be nothing 
 else than super-mundane to ignorance becomes most 
 ordinarily mundane to one who understands. 
 
 Truth lies with the process known as Exclusion, 
 wherever else it may lie. The process of discovering 
 the declarings of Exclusion lies with the Rosicrucian 
 Way as the only way. The pages now depart into 
 this Rosicrucian way, and it is safely to be promised him 
 who will follow that spiritualism shall come to be fully 
 comprehended ; not only comprehended, but seen and 
 felt to be the heaven and heavenly state after which 
 men aspire. At the entrance of this Rosicrucian way 
 are to be shown, in the instance of the present journey, 
 a mystical couplet and mystical lily sprays which are 
 to be understood as symbols of the only spiritualism 
 and as Keys to the Universal. 
 
 * See the author's book, " Two Thousand Years After." 
 
I. 
 
 THE ROSICRUCIAN WAY. 
 
 Day, night, the day again, 
 
 Yesterday, to-morrow, eternally the same. 
 
 Here the mystery of the Arcanum. Here entrance 
 upon the way of development. Here Yoga Vidya — a 
 road leading everywhere. Here all that man has to 
 do with, or that has to do with man. Here the Uni- 
 versal. 
 
 In the couplet and symbol heading of the page lie, 
 hidden to non-initiates, all that is between beginning 
 and ending, or which is beginning and ending. Here 
 is the gold found by alchemy. Here is an Alcarraza 
 holding the elixir vitse and the liquor adolescentise ; 
 full and running over. Here are the earth, heaven, 
 hell, life, death of the Illuminati. 
 
 All knowledge that is beautiful to the soul, satisfac- 
 tory to the self, that is associative of lofty and lowly, 
 of width and narrowness, of riches and poverty, of 
 caste and proscription, of cold and heat, of zenith and 
 
 Si 
 
52 SPIR1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 nadir, of wrong and right, of material and immaterial, 
 of surfeit and hunger, of swiftness and slowness, of 
 unrest and tranquillity, of impulse and recoil, of pre- 
 ceding and following, of love and hate, of sublime and 
 contemptible, of fire and cold, — this all lives with that 
 which is the essence of couplet and symbol. Couplet 
 and symbol belong to the Spiritus Sanctus of Rosicru- 
 cianism. 
 
 Rosicrucianism is the wand of a mystic and the 
 staff of the simple. It is the implement of the philoso- 
 pher. It is the drab coat on a Quaker's back. It is 
 marriage and the denial of marriage in strange sects. 
 It is the sermon. It is silence. It is assertion and 
 denial. It is at the same time coalescence and antipo- 
 des. It is oneness and difference. It is color and 
 absence of color. It is ornament and blemish. It is 
 marvel and absence of wonder. It is depression and 
 exaltation. It is coming from and going into dust. 
 It is comprehension of severalty. It is apprehension 
 of union. 
 
 Yoga Vidya starts with simple history and self- 
 evolved inferences. The history may be gainsaid; the 
 inferences are foundational. 
 
 . . . To strive after and to get hold of the secret 
 of the Arcanum. To learn of the mystery of the 
 philosopher's stone. To get entrance into the Spiritus 
 Sanctus. To accomplish the circle of the Universal. 
 
 . . . For a brute beast, the grass under its nose ; 
 nothing else. For an alchemist, gold. The elixir 
 vitse and liquor adolescentiae for the Immortal. For 
 Illuminati the fruit growing in the midst of the garden. 
 
 . . . Living with material and immaterial. Court- 
 
R OSICR UCIANISM. 
 
 53 
 
 ing the company of the disembodied. Understanding 
 the oneness of death and life. Being told and learn- 
 ing. Eating of the tree of knowledge of good and 
 evil, and coming to know as gods know. 
 
 II. 
 
 ROSICRUCIANISM. 
 
 Who is Rosicrucian ? 
 
 He is Rosicrucian who precedes nose with sight, 
 and who has come to apprehension of difference in 
 eyes. 
 
 . . . He is Rosicrucian, whosoever or wheresoever, 
 that is favored with perception of surface within sur- 
 face and of face beneath face. He is to know himself 
 as not Rosicrucian who sees nothing of lines between 
 lines, or who is without recognition of the openness in 
 occult. He is to know himself as not Rosicrucian 
 who is without desire to meditate or to unravel. He 
 is not Rosicrucian whose needs find full supply in the 
 materialistic. 
 
 History. — Appreciation of Rosicrucianism is en- 
 trance, and the only entrance, upon the way of devel- 
 opment. 
 
 Rosicrucianism, as understood by non-initiates, re- 
 lates with the mysterious, and, as estimate of the igno- 
 rant is concerned, with the diabolic ; both are wrong. 
 
 In the fourteenth century was born one Christian 
 
 5* 
 
54 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Rosenkreuz, the name of which man, translated into 
 English, means Rosecross. This person was a German 
 noble, who, as he grew into years, developed wonder- 
 ful inclination toward meditative and speculative 
 studies. He is to be pronounced a born metaphysician. 
 To appreciate the character of this representative indi- 
 vidual, and through him that which is represented as a 
 guild which has the peculiar reputation of being every- 
 where and yet nowhere, is to start with an assumption 
 that his philosophical career commenced at the basis 
 of the Ionian school, which basis is understood as ac- 
 cepting the composition of all things as lying with one 
 or with a combination of four elementary bodies : the 
 particular one, according to the teachings of the 
 founder of the school, Thales, being water; according 
 to Anaximenes, a close successor, air; according to 
 Heraclitus, fire; according to Empedocles, things at 
 large being existent in a mingling and then a separa- 
 tion of the mingled; this flux lying with earth. 
 
 Here, where the studies of Rosenkreuz commenced, 
 begin, necessarily, the investigations of every man 
 who is to find out the meaning of himself and his re- 
 lation with the universal. Rosicrucianism, in its high- 
 est and best sense, signifies material, spiritual, and in- 
 tellectual evolution ; and evolution, after this manner, 
 implies the student life. A Rosicrucian, come to the 
 order of what is called an illuminatus, or an illuminated 
 man, means one who has himself become, in a sense, 
 God. Such a man comes naturally and necessarily to 
 be esteemed singular by his fellows, and it is strange if 
 this singularity possess him not with the reputation of 
 laboring under hallucination. Rosicrucians are divided 
 
R OSICR UCIANISM. 
 
 55 
 
 into alchemists, immortales, and the class illuminati 
 just alluded to. 
 
 Rosicrucianism, individualized, differs nothing, as far 
 as the fourteenth century is concerned, from what it is 
 found to be in the nineteenth. Alchemy is in a sense 
 the start-point. Alchemy proposes to itself the trans- 
 muting of lead into gold and the crystallization of 
 morning dew into diamonds. 
 
 Riches, in the shape of precious metal and jewels, 
 is the ultima thule of young manhood, just as cleared 
 ground upon which to grow bread is that of a young 
 and pioneer colony. Rosenkreuz, while almost a boy, 
 conceived the possibility of acting on the premise of 
 Empedocles in compelling gold and diamonds to show 
 what they are through analysis, arguing that as they 
 are neither earth, fire, air, nor water, the composition 
 must lie in some union of these supposed elements, 
 there being nothing else in which it could lie. It was 
 an intrinsic deduction that analysis might be dupli- 
 cated, or conversed, by synthesis; hence, to find out 
 what is the composition of a thing is to possess one's 
 self with the power to make the thing. 
 
 Here is inauguration of the day of alembics and of 
 the occult of the alchemists. It will be felt as nat- 
 ural, and as akin with the selfishness of men, that 
 crucibles should be set up in hidden places, and that 
 experimenters, in pursuit of a great secret, should grow 
 recluse and mystic. This mars a page in the history 
 of the master. 
 
 Failing in his own laboratory, Rosenkreuz passed 
 from the environments of his home to live with the 
 traditions of Egyptians, Chaldeans, and Gymnoso- 
 
5 6 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 phists, and it is averred that here, aided by his own 
 analytical genius, he did in truth learn how to make 
 sun-gold and dew-diamonds. Out of this developed, 
 in turn, the "Fratres Roris Coctus," brothers of con- 
 cocted dew. 
 
 Succeeding naturally the alchemists come the im- 
 mortales. Bread is nothing without time and appetite 
 to eat it ; much less are gold and diamonds to him who 
 finds no days left him in which to spend. The al- 
 chemist grew quickly into the most unenviable of men. 
 Lacking one thing, all else was counted as nothing. 
 Gold was had, but Fate had the alchemist. The need 
 was time, — time and eternal youth. Metamorphosis 
 was absolute. Alchemy revived under a new name 
 and with a new aim. Again the fires of laboratories 
 in hidden places were lighted. Men, old and bowed 
 with anxiety, were to be met searching beneath the 
 trees and carrying from the fields bundles of exogens 
 too heavy for their bent backs to bear up. The waters 
 of springs were analyzed. Journeys long and formid- 
 able were endured, not unlike the search recorded of 
 Ponce de Leon, or that infinitely more dangerous one, 
 the expedition of Jason to Colchis for the recovery of 
 the " Golden Fleece." The search was for an Elixir 
 Vitae ; at first for more than this, for a Liquor Ado- 
 lescentise. Exhaustion begotten of effort was succeeded 
 by renewed effort and further exhaustion. Always on 
 the verge of a grand discovery, the immortales one by 
 one fell palsied and fainting into their boiling cal- 
 drons, or were overcome by fumes which poisoned 
 them j this, or they lay down by the waysides ; other- 
 wise, as is recorded by the vulgar, were caught up and 
 
R OSICR UCIANISM. 5 7 
 
 carried away by devils and genii. The story is simply 
 one of history repeating itself; Menedemus trying to 
 revive his failing body by inhaling the breath of chil- 
 dren ; David courting to his enervated frame the lusti- 
 ness living with the vigorous youth of Abishag. 
 
 After all, an elixir of life and a liquor of youth were 
 found. Avaricious in the pursuit of knowledge, Rosen- 
 kreuz acquainted himself with the sublimities of the 
 Vedanta philosophy and made himself familiar with the 
 Greek schools of Plato and the Alexandrians. Here 
 body differentiated itself to his understanding as a 
 thing of little significance ; a mere shield-bearer to a 
 principal standing within or behind. Ego, Eros-like, 
 had arisen, an intangible tangibility; not to be doubted 
 as the real existence ; seen and understood as not ca- 
 pable of being lessened or heightened or deepened or 
 broadened by elixirs ; a something carrying no purse, 
 neither possessed of neck nor finger for ornamentation. 
 The life and meaning of man were seen to lie with 
 Ego. Body was recognized to be external. 
 
 Few of the misunderstandings of men are more 
 curious and unexplainable than misconceptions con- 
 cerning the Rosicrucians. In a worm-eaten encyclo- 
 paedia, which has descended in the writer's family 
 through the generations of two hundred years, Rosi- 
 crucians are described as an hermetical cabal, who 
 appeared, or at least were first taken notice of, in the 
 beginning of the sixteenth century; professors of se- 
 crets whose principal idea was a philosopher's stone, a 
 sect of fanatics at whose head, in England, stood 
 Robertus de Fluctibus, and, in Germany, Jacob Behmen 
 and Michael Mayer. Concerning Behmen, or rather 
 
5 8 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Boehm, the most modern biographical dictionaries 
 perpetuate the crudity of Hallam in writing of his 
 supernatural illuminations as lacking in the power of 
 transferring a light to others, quite overlooking the 
 fact that uncouched cataractous eyes cannot see. 
 Here language will be wisely slightly changed to ac- 
 cord Rosicrucianism better with what is to follow. 
 While, during any period between the fourteenth 
 century and the present hour, a band of workers 
 interested in chemical pursuits may have taken as a 
 society name that of a master in the art, and while it 
 very well may be that Rosenkreuz himself organized 
 such a band and retired with fellow- workers to unravel 
 such mysteries as lie with the composition of gold and 
 diamonds (surmising, not unlikely, what modern chem- 
 istry seems never to think of, namely, that elements 
 are no elements at all, being simply phenomena arising 
 out of and going back into a primary or noumenon, 
 which, had Empedocles named it matter, instead of 
 earth, would be recognized to comprise all that the 
 science of the present day knows of the abstract) ; yet 
 here is simply provisional association, and not, as 
 surmised by some, a secret and continued order, as, 
 for example, that of Freemasonry, with which, in the 
 estimation of many, Rosicrucianism is more or less 
 identical. 
 
 . It is not at all to be denied that savants, called 
 Rosicrucians, used language not fully understood by 
 those unfamiliar with their nomenclature ; thus the 
 writer of an article in an English encyclopaedia says 
 of them, out of such misunderstanding, "In fine, the 
 Rosicrucians, and all their fanatical descendants, 
 
R OSICR UCIANISM. 
 
 59 
 
 agree in proposing the most crude and incomprehen- 
 sible notions and ideas in the most obscure, quaint, 
 and unusual expressions." Let this criticism be meas- 
 ured by the language of the present chemistry when 
 compared with names and terms familiar to the popular 
 ear. A chemist prefers request to fellow-chemist for 
 HN0 3 or HSO4, meaning by these symbols to ask for 
 nitric or sulphuric acid, — symbols full of meaning to 
 the inquirer, empty entirely of sense to the unlearned. 
 
 There is a closely-printed little volume entitled 
 " Apologia Compendiaria Fraternitatis de Rosea 
 Cruce," written by Robertus de Fluctibus in reply to 
 strictures appearing against Rosicrucians during the 
 time of Charles I. and the Protector, which, although 
 I have never seen it, I feel sure is entirely familiar 
 to me in its contents. This is so predicated because 
 true learning leads but in one direction, and Robert 
 Fludd was learned. Perhaps full expression is given 
 of this in a quotation from Jennings, who refers to 
 Shelley as one who if he had not been so great a poet 
 would perhaps have been equally eminent as a meta- 
 physician, — that is, when age and experience, as he 
 puts it, had ripened and corrected original brilliant 
 crudities of thought, — a constant declaration being 
 upon the poet's tongue to the effect that most men, at 
 least most thinking men, spend the latter half of their 
 life in unlearning the mistakes of the preceding half. 
 I know this English Rosicrucian as an illuminatus and 
 not as an alchemist. There was but one way for him to 
 write, and that I may be sure is the way of his pages. 
 
 The alchemy of the sixteenth century was simply the 
 infancy of the chemistry of the present day. Is it 
 
60 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 not known that chemistry is a worker of natural 
 miracles? Are there not found coming out of the 
 crucibles daily things richer than are to be compared 
 with gold and diamonds ? 
 
 Alchemy is and was material, so also is and was 
 man's body material. Out of the glasses and furnaces 
 and crucibles came a genius, which, under the name 
 exclusion,* is found to be a light which illuminates 
 remote and near, the physical and the metaphysical. 
 By and through a use of this process of exclusion, 
 immortales developed into illuminati. 
 
 Recognition of the fact that the body is external is 
 the meaning of illumination, and this, in turn, is the 
 true and whole meaning of an illuminatus. To attain 
 to consciousness of a tripartite nature as belonging to 
 man, is to get above accidents as it is to be above 
 concern. Body is matter. Ego is intangible, im- 
 mortal, and unchanging individuality; nothing in 
 nature can hit or hurt it : the bag of human bones may 
 be beaten, but Nicocreon cannot pound Anaxarchus. 
 Soul comes to be understood out of recognition of 
 matter and Ego ; and so, as Zoroaster first asserted, 
 " He who knows himself, knows all things in himself." 
 
 In every sect are people who are of it, and in it, 
 by name only. What the confused thoughts and 
 writings of an alchemist are to the perceptions of him 
 who has advanced to the state of an illuminatus, so, 
 and nothing different, are the perplexities of modern 
 spiritists to the illuminations of a spiritualist ; noth- 
 
 * Knowing what a thing is by knowing what it is not. 
 
J? OSICR UCIANISM. 6 1 
 
 ing is hidden save to him who cannot open ; darkness 
 to one is light to another. 
 
 It would not be at all difficult, because of free illus- 
 tration being at hand, to follow here with pages treat- 
 ing of Rosicrucian symbols; of the signification of 
 the phallus, of the gnostic amulet, of druidical stones, 
 of the seven vowels chanted as hymns to Serapis, of 
 the twelve divisions of the circle, of the Egyptian 
 scarabee ; these are, however, externals, as will appear 
 to any person who comes to see them from the inner 
 side, and they serve only to illustrate the intellectual 
 passage from externals to internals, otherwise ex- 
 pressed, to show the reaching of noumenon through 
 phenomena. 
 
 Ultimate of illumination is consciousness of the fact 
 that Ego, even while in the body, may live a life of 
 its own independent of it, hence knowledge of the 
 fact of spiritual existence and proof obtained through 
 the intercourse with Ego. 
 
 Knowledge of Ego exists in understanding of hy- 
 postases. 
 
 Note. — The symbols of Rosicrucianism are to be met with widely 
 not only in the sixteenth century but in ancient and modern times. 
 Going back to the Parthenon of Athens and the Pantheon of Rome, 
 melodic notes and passages are found inscribed, inferred to be charms 
 addressed to spiritual beings inhabiting the air. That carved upon the 
 portico of the former consists, in the treble, of the notes d f d, and in 
 the base the note a. The address upon the latter is in the treble alone, 
 and consists in the sounds g c c e g. To sound these notes upon an 
 organ is to appreciate a dreamy solemnity residing in them. A lotus- 
 headed sceptre implies religious authority. A snake-headed staff, 
 military authority. The collar of Esses is associated with the Order 
 of the Garter. The coupled " S. S." has the meaning of " Sanctus 
 
 6 
 
62 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Spiritus," that is, the third of the principles of the Trinitarian hypos- 
 tases. The " Fleur de Lis," of which the three feathers constituting 
 the crest of the Prince of Wales is a disguise, refers to producer, means 
 of production, and thing produced. The " Delphic E" means the 
 half of the cabalistic zodiac : it was the sign by which Gnostics indi- 
 cated the " Saviour." Stones, as relations were had with their use on 
 certain days, signified good or bad fortune. The color yellow is 
 appropriate to Sunday, as it attracts the propitious influence of the 
 planet it represents. Pearls and white stones, but not diamonds, are 
 for Monday, this being the day of the moon. Rubies and all stones 
 of a fiery lustre are for Tuesday, or Mars's day. Turquoises, 
 sapphires, and all blue stones are for Wednesday, the idea being that 
 this is the day of sylphs who reside in the spiritual atmosphere in 
 closest relation with humans, and who are seeking constantly means 
 of communication ; blue stones, representing, as they do, the vault of 
 heaven, are implied as a way to such communication. Thursday, 
 being the day of Thor, sacrifice, stones of sanguine tint are worn. 
 Friday is the day of Venus ; the color is green. Saturday is the day 
 of Saturn, the oldest of the gods ; special honor is paid in the wear- 
 ing of the diamond. 
 
 The significations of symbols are, of course, scholarly, nor are they 
 less beautiful. Bread and wine are symbolical of the body and blood 
 of Christ ; more than this, become real body and blood, according to 
 the faith of all Christians, in the consecration. Symbolism, in Rosi- 
 crucianism, is not to be objected to when understood. The flag of a 
 country is, in a sense, the country itself. 
 
ROSICRUCIAN EXCLUSIONS. 63 
 
 III. 
 
 INFERENCES OUT OF ROSICRU- 
 CIAN EXCLUSIONS. 
 
 He is Rosicrucian who lives in looking at the 
 nature of things and in getting understanding of one's 
 relations with himself and with the universal ; getting 
 at the secret of transmuting bars of lead into gold, 
 the composition of that elixir vitae the drinking of 
 which renders the drinker immortal, and in studying 
 into that illumination which discovers that true knowl- 
 edge consists in " knowing that you know what you 
 know and that you do not know what you do not 
 know." 
 
 Comprehending, out of understanding, with Zoro- 
 aster, that for a man to know himself is to know all 
 things necessary for him to know in himself. 
 
 Recognizing, with Platonists, that correspondence 
 between analysis and synthesis corrects imperfections 
 as to judgments existing in defects of senses and 
 reason. 
 
 Accepting, with Epicurus, that pursuit of pleasure 
 is the highest wisdom. 
 
 Considering man in his relation to himself and to 
 the universal. God, the devil, celestial and terrestrial. 
 Occult and open. The bigness, of littleness and the 
 littleness of bigness. The strength and the weakness, 
 the mortality and the immortality of man. 
 
 Being brought into a state of profound content, 
 
64 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 through comprehension. Recognizing self as a part 
 of a universal whole, yet as a something forever sep- 
 arate and individual. Recognizing the import of 
 universal. 
 
 Getting hold of the meaning of things; rejoicing 
 ever with appreciation, enduring never without con- 
 solation. Understanding that pleasure and suffering 
 are conditions of proper and improper relation. 
 
 Finding truth to be entirely apprehensible. Seeing 
 that the real does not conceal nor obscure itself. 
 Learning that life is a circle where there are no dark 
 corners. Doubting never any more as to the purpose 
 of being. Expert as to the office of feet and hands, 
 mind and soul. 
 
 Cognizable to the confusions of philosophers in their 
 confounding of things. Separating clothes and body 
 and body and person. Appreciable of environment. 
 Come to understanding that self is one thing and that 
 soul is another thing. Having gotten hold of the mean- 
 ing of an unpardonable sin in discovering it to be self- 
 explaining and self-proving. Satisfied as to the exist- 
 ence of God in coming to a sight of Him upon the 
 outside and the inside of men. Proving to one's self 
 that one's self is God. 
 
 Able to grasp the meaning of an infinite eternity in 
 an infinite now. Making nothing at all of the idea 
 of an hereafter, knowing the present to be all that has 
 been or that can be. 
 
 Comprehending, with Alexandrians, that recognition 
 of the infinite means necessarily that the recognizer 
 has himself become the infinite. 
 
 Coming, in highest wisdom, to care for nothing or 
 
ROSICRUCIAN EXCLUSIONS. 65 
 
 to think of nothing but the hour that is; having learned 
 that there is nothing else to care for or to think 
 about. 
 
 Recognizing that an end reached is according to a 
 way taken. 
 
 Accepting that conformity to law, not violation, in- 
 sures most against mishaps. 
 
 Appreciating that good and bad are not things of 
 themselves but things of relation. 
 
 Enlarging being by increasing knowledge. Deter- 
 mining through the seen the existence of unseen. 
 Understanding that the blackness of night is by reason 
 of earth turning her back to the sun. Seeing the 
 meaning of shadow to lie with light, and that to face 
 about is to find the real. Perceiving what is involved 
 in the fact that a beast is at its best when living power- 
 fully and aggressively for self, and that a man is at his 
 worst when so living. Understanding as fact that faith 
 can remove mountains : smiling in derision at the idea 
 of faith being able to remove anything : learning what 
 faith is. Opening an enigma that both teaches and 
 denies the existence of an overruling Providence. 
 Finding out what alone will hold up when one leans 
 against it. 
 
 Deriding the doctrine of a resurrection while being 
 able to prove it true. Seeing a cocoon and a coffin to 
 be alike; that the way to a butterfly is through a worm. 
 Apprehending what is meant by a body terrestrial and 
 a body celestial. Getting out of experimentation the 
 differentiations of materializations and dematerializa- 
 tions. Smiling at the embalming of Egyptians and at 
 the burying of Christians; knowing the law of matter. 
 e 6* 
 
66 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Not at all confused in accepting self to be the same 
 self forever, holding at the same time with Pythagoras 
 that he was Euphorbus of the Trojan war, and that, 
 with Empedocles, he had lived as boy, girl, beast, bird, 
 and fish. 
 
 Listening to complaints of unanswered prayers; as- 
 tonished at the profundity of an ignorance which 
 wastes time in prayer. Seeing a nation turned idiots 
 asking for life of king or president. Hearing the 
 preacher begging for rain and the preacher pleading 
 for drouth. Regarding generals who, in opposite places, 
 entreat for success to side in sectional and fraternal 
 strife. ' Compelled to rebuke prayer, yet yourself 
 hourly praying and never failing to receive answer to 
 prayer. 
 
 Rosicrucianism, standing in the light of the nine- 
 teenth century, possessed of the immortal elixir, re- 
 peating, mockingly, " O Grave ! where is thy victory? 
 O Death ! where is thy sting ?' ' Standing by the bedside 
 of one who struggles to break the environment, seeing 
 nothing different from a locust casting its shell, the 
 wakeful going into a dream, or a birth of higher 
 evolving itself from one of lower signification ; know- 
 ing as simple change of association what others call 
 death. 
 
 A door shut and fast locked against the confusion 
 of outside things ; yourself seated in meditative mood, 
 listening to an inner voice and working at the opening 
 of paradoxes; yourself profoundly content in what you 
 have learned yourself to be, yet full of commiseration 
 for afflictions endured by others. Asking yourself as 
 
ROSICRUCIAN EXCLUSIONS. 67 
 
 to why and wherefore and as to distinctions and differ- 
 ences. Knowing what is the province and what is not 
 the province of senses and reason. Awake to a light 
 shining out of spiritual illumination. Having learned 
 the source of instruction and where to apply for under- 
 standing. 
 
 Rich in absence of possessions. Healthy when 
 weighed down by disease. Alive in death. 
 
 A believer in ghosts and demons ; yourself a maker 
 and dispeller of things occult and mysterious. Your- 
 self knowing yourself as maker of heaven and hell; 
 yourself your own god and your own devil, and a god 
 or devil to other people. Yourself brute beast or 
 divine uplifter. Yourself able to reach to the antipo- 
 des or bound to a spot. Yourself having learned that 
 there is neither forward nor backward, looking at that 
 which alone is. Yourself overwhelmed in considera- 
 tion of the dead ear of Christ. Yourself finding a 
 horn in your hand to call Christ to his office. Your- 
 self alive to the existence of a wall that separates 
 prayer and answer. Yourself having discovered self 
 to be Christ. Yourself the resurrected Christ. 
 
 Coming at last to understand the oneness of pro- 
 found and simple. Coming at last to rest in absolute 
 tranquillity. 
 
6S SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 IV. 
 
 THE HYPOSTASES OF GOD AND 
 GODS AND OF BEASTS. 
 
 FOUNDATION. 
 
 Here a chapter pertaining to foundational knowl- 
 edge of the Arcanum other than material, as reached 
 through processes of Exclusion residing in Illuminati. 
 Here a window looking in on the true and only 
 spiritual. 
 
 With comprehension of Hypostases is ground of 
 Certitude ; meaning by hypostases simply the compo- 
 nent parts of which anything consists, and meaning by 
 certitude that which is irrefutable truth. Rosicrucian- 
 ism, finding itself advanced by reason of chemical and 
 general philosophical analyses to understanding, ac- 
 cepts, out of this process of Exclusion, that the begin- 
 ning of that higher knowledge, which, once come to, 
 takes of itself hold of the human and carries him for- 
 ward until all and everything is apprehended which 
 relates man with himself and with the Universal, lies 
 with recognition of the third of the principles of the 
 Greek hypostases, namely, recognition of the Holy 
 Ghost of the Trinity; denial of the existence of which, 
 as later on is to be shown, is possible alone to beasts, 
 whether these be of shape like unto men or brutes. 
 Denial of it is also necessary commission of the unpar- 
 
THE HYPOSTASES OF GOD, ETC. 
 
 69 
 
 donable sin, — a sin, the nature of which, as is also to 
 be shown, is self-explaining and self-proving. 
 
 This third principle of the hypostases is essence of 
 the meaning of the Brahminical salutation, "To the 
 Divinity that is within you I do homage." It is also 
 wholly explanatory of the passage in the Christian 
 Bible, reading, "The Kingdom of Heaven is within 
 you." 
 
 Holy Ghost is a certitude known by every man, ab- 
 solutely, with whom it dwells, and not known, possibly, 
 where it does not dwell; the principle of knowing lying 
 with possession, and of not knowing lying with the 
 Alexandrian dianoetic that like is alone capable of 
 knowing like, as where sight is absent nothing is seen. 
 Knowing Holy Ghost is knowing, necessarily, the exist- 
 ence of God. 
 
 The hypostases of God are Father, Son, and Holy 
 Ghost; this, expressive of severalty in Oneness. In 
 the material universe water, ice, moisture are illus- 
 trative. 
 
 The hypostases of gods — meaning by this term per- 
 fect men — are matter, self, Holy Ghost. 
 
 The hypostases of beasts — including in the term all 
 men not occupied by the Holy Ghost — are matter and 
 self. 
 
 Matter. — Matter, of which the bodies of men and 
 beasts are alike composed, is that common Something of 
 which the earth at large and all things occupying it are 
 made up. It is stone, vegetable, and human body, and 
 it is human body, vegetable, and stone ; thus back and 
 forth forever. It is an entity changing daily, hourly, 
 momentarily, its manifestations. It composes to-day 
 
70 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 part of the body of a man, to-morrow it is of the soil 
 of a field, another day it is the fruit of a garden, and 
 still some other day it is a bird, fish, brute. Matter 
 departs from form and gets back into form ; disorgan- 
 izing, resurrecting, this forever and forever. What 
 loses identity is matter, not form nor self: these are 
 immortal. Yet may the form of a crab advance to 
 that of the perfect apple ; a boy grows into the man. 
 The apotheosis of a creeping, crawling, smearing worm 
 is a flying, floating, emblazoned butterfly ; the apothe- 
 osis of a grain of wheat is a stalk of waving grain ; the 
 apotheosis of a mortal is a celestial. 
 
 The grain of wheat is known to us in no other sense 
 than terrestrial. Materialization, in man, takes on de- 
 materialization. Yet is this last not any more mys- 
 terious than the other. Form is a mould in which 
 matter ensconces itself. There is a density of land 
 and a density of water, and still another density of 
 air, yet are land, water, and air one. Body occupied 
 in the dream state is not less real to its possessor be- 
 cause materialized eyes see nothing of it. 
 
 Who can understand? It is easy to understand. 
 What apotheosizes is self in man and beast, form in the 
 lower organizations. 
 
 Self. — Self in man and in animals at large is one 
 with form in wheat, trees, and rocks. Self is individu- 
 ality. The bodies of men and worms break up and 
 go whence they came ; self rehabilitates ; the worm 
 gets to itself wings and bright colors in compensation 
 for the dull garment laid off; man advances to a 
 spiritual plane and associations ; this last meaning, 
 however, nothing different, as heaven and hell are 
 
THE HYPOSTASES OF GOD, ETC. 71 
 
 concerned, from what relates with him when in see- 
 able form. Self, or Ego, as understood by philoso- 
 phers, is that primal of man which is the man; matter 
 and Holy Ghost being things of association. It is not 
 necessary, in order that men exist, that they have 
 bodily form through relation with matter, as this en- 
 tity is familiar to a materialized eye ; neither is the 
 possession of a soul — meaning by this Holy Ghost — a 
 necessity to a human life. 
 
 Holy Ghost. — Everything has office and meaning. 
 The office and meaning of a watch is to hold and carry 
 around the time of day. The office and meaning of 
 bellowing herds seem to be to furnish meat to men. 
 The office and meaning of men are according to the 
 man : full intention is likeness and purpose with the 
 God. 
 
 Extent of likeness and purpose with God corre- 
 sponds with extent in possession by men of the Holy 
 Ghost. Like corresponds with nothing but like. The 
 God is absent where He is not seen. Watches there 
 are that tick-tack, yet which tell never anything as to 
 the hours. Herds there are that moulder back into 
 dust, having performed no intermediate office. Men 
 there are who are born and go away, leaving the mis- 
 sion of manhood unaccomplished.* 
 
 As a watch differs practically from a turnip in nothing 
 but office, and is nothing better than the vegetable 
 when office is not found with it, so men relate with 
 beasts or with the God according as Holy Ghost is 
 absent or present. As eyes, ears, touch, taste, and 
 
 * See book entitled " Two Thousand Years After." 
 
72 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 smell are instruments in men without which the self 
 cannot act, so, after a not dissimilar manner, men are 
 designed as instruments of the God. Means to ends 
 is the law everywhere, and the God himself is not 
 found to relate differently from this to the world. The 
 meaning, then, which separates beasts and men is capa- 
 bility on the part of the latter to receive and act in the 
 Holy Ghost. Not receiving nor holding is necessarily 
 not exhibiting; hence, prayer in presence of a beast 
 man results in as little heed as if uttered to a brute 
 beast : the commerce of God with men is through men. 
 
 What finally becomes of a watch that refuses to con- 
 form with the meaning of its intention? and what 
 finally becomes of a fig-tree that will give no fruit ? 
 
 People with whom the Holy Ghost is most abun- 
 dantly found are the simple and virtuous ; this, either 
 because of the simplicity and virtue, or because these 
 beautiful traits are creations of the presence. With 
 people self-wise or over-sufficient, with the proud and 
 uncharitable, with all who are without understanding 
 as to common good being the only good, with him 
 who fails to see that gifts are in men as almoners only, 
 with the supercilious and malevolent, — with all these the 
 Holy Ghost is absent, otherwise so lacking in measure 
 as to be incapable of making itself felt. 
 
 The Unpardonable Sin. — Existence of the unpar- 
 donable sin is difference between man and brute. 
 Appreciation of this by human beings is the matter of 
 greatest concern in the whole world. 
 
 A matter of such momentous and stupendous signi- 
 fication is to be assumed as no mystery, but as being 
 ordered to be self-proving and self-explaining, and 
 
THE HYPOSTASES OF GOD, ETC. 73 
 
 this is found to be pre-eminently and irrefutably the 
 case. Nothing is uncertain \ nothing is lacking. 
 
 Argument. — God and Heaven being identical, ab- 
 sence of God is necessarily absence of Heaven. God 
 is absent in the dual man by reason of non-occupancy 
 of him by the Holy Ghost. The location of the king- 
 dom of Heaven being within a man, and Heaven and 
 the presence of God being accepted to be one and the 
 same thing, it follows that he who has not the Holy 
 Ghost as part of his composition is necessarily not of 
 Heaven. 
 
 Unpardonable sin associates in no mind with any 
 other idea than that of a something which excludes 
 from Heaven. What excludes is here understood. It 
 is left with men to enter or stay out, — i.e., to permit 
 or correct a state of unpardonable sin, — i.e, to be their 
 own Heaven- or Hell-makers. The difference between 
 a man and a brute lies simply and alone with the capa- 
 bility possessed by the former to receive occupancy by 
 the Holy Ghost; no man being a man without this 
 capability. A man may refuse such occupancy and 
 live a life of fourscore years, a composition simply of 
 self and matter ; his nature and being allied in every 
 sense with creeping and crawling things. He may, on 
 the contrary, enlarge and dedicate himself as a temple 
 which throws its doors widely open, and he is entered 
 and becomes filled with the Holy Ghost, and thus sub- 
 serves material to immaterial ; ego to God. He be- 
 comes God, inasmuch as God becomes him. He is in 
 Heaven by reason of the oneness of this with what he 
 has become. To refuse occupancy by the God, to 
 deny him coming to his own, is doing nothing differ- 
 d 7 
 
74 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 ent from denying or putting away what almost every- 
 body seems so anxious to obtain. 
 
 Hell is simply Heaven negated. It is inexpressible 
 prescience and mercy on the part of the Creator of 
 law that this wonderful thing is the case. Beasts, it is 
 inferred, are not made to need or to enjoy place on 
 the spiritual plane any more than the inviting and 
 mighty hill-sides are designed to prove of delectation 
 to fishes. But to man co-occupancy and the glory of 
 both Heaven and earth are given. With him is a capa- 
 bility to climb, to attain, to enjoy. Here is nothing 
 at all mysterious, nothing that belongs exclusively with 
 any future state of environment or condition. The 
 association is with Now; with every present hour, 
 every present moment. To put away the godly and 
 spiritual until one finds a new kingdom through the 
 outlet of a grave is to come never to anything but 
 what a beast is thought to come to ; it is to be as en- 
 tirely lacking in conception of Heaven as it is to be 
 enlarging understanding of Hell. 
 
 Yet what a wonderful, wonderful, wonderful God, 
 that Hell exists in relation with mortals simply as a 
 thing of contrast ! a multitude, a great multitude, 
 deeming flames pleasant. So swine enjoy a trough. 
 
 Argument covering the Universal. — Celestial, or 
 dematerialized, body is entirely one with terrestrial, or 
 materialized, body. God, the unseeable, is one with 
 God, the seeable. 
 
 Matter as material and as immaterial, God as see- 
 able and as unseeable, are self-proving and self-explain- 
 ing existences. The One is in alL The All is in one : 
 
THE HYPOSTASES OF GOD, ETC. 75 
 
 This to the enlightened Rosicrucian, be he Christian 
 or heathen. The process of exclusion lies strictly 
 with analysis: it is to find out what a thing is by 
 finding out what it is not. The term Hypostases is 
 simply a sound if inner meaning remain undiscovered. 
 
 Finding out where God is and how he is, and finding 
 out where Matter is and how it is, and what man's 
 relations are with God and what with Matter, this is 
 covering the full circle of Rosicrucian illumination. 
 The circle of an Illuminate is not, however, the begin- 
 ning of a mark which, in its perfected state, is to con- 
 stitute the circle : higher rests upon lower, attenuated 
 upon dense, spiritual upon earthy; the road to a 
 mountain's top is by means of footsteps begun at its 
 base. Rosicrucianism, having discovered that every- 
 thing is explainable to him who keeps himself in the 
 way of explanation, will accept nothing or have nothing 
 but what, like his sun-gold, shall pass current through 
 the tests of the metallurgist. "There are phenomena," 
 says the Rosicrucian, "and these are beheld every- 
 where, and under all kinds of form and manner. Is 
 phenomenon one with effect ? Is an effect a thing in 
 itself? What is an effect or phenomenon? If an 
 effect is not a thing in itself, it arises out of something 
 back of it. What is the something?" 
 
 None save the very simple — otherwise the peculiarly 
 endowed and highly favored, especially as this doubt- 
 ing nineteenth century is concerned — come to spirit- 
 ualistic conceptions save as the genuine Rosicrucian 
 finds himself afforded such rich and beautiful posses- 
 sions ; that is, being influenced through things which 
 are as steps leading to the Spiritus Sanctus. A first 
 
 
76 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 step to a Rosicrucian is his first experience in analysis. 
 A first lesson to an illiterate man is, not unlikely, his 
 first sight of a phosphorescent hand moving through 
 darkness independently of apparent agency. 
 
 Nineteenth-century people are not very simple 
 people ; they certainly are not peculiarly nor specially 
 endowed spiritually ; they have come, however, to an 
 intelligence that needs to have reasons associated with 
 faith ; and if reasons are not in place of foundation, 
 edifice is found of little signification. 
 
 First, as to God and his hypostases. Here illustra- 
 tion that a fool may read as he runs. Here sight at a 
 glance of the Universal. Here analysis of greatest 
 seen lying with least. Matter is least. 
 
 Discovery and understanding of God are after the 
 manner of discovery and understanding of Matter; 
 discoveries, the two, equally self- verifying and irre- 
 futable. Rosicrucianism starts, as do men at large, 
 with the infantile idea that God is known just as 
 directly and as unmistakably as is Matter. Here is 
 beginning of his way. A very little later he finds out 
 that phenomena are mistaken by him for what he 
 deemed the things themselves ; more than this, that, 
 as matter is concerned, this is an essence which no 
 human may possibly take hold of or see ; that in itself 
 it is "without form, and void." This knowledge re- 
 quired not the perception of an illuminatus ; it was 
 come to by alchemy in its laboratory. Taking up, for 
 example, a human body, chemistry found this to be 
 easily resolvable info water, and this water, in turn, 
 even more easily resolvable into gases. Thus, it was 
 speedily recognized that true body, or matter, is a some- 
 
THE HYPOSTASES OF GOD, ETC. 
 
 77 
 
 thing the most unlike possible to that which is mis- 
 taken for it. Is it necessary to add anything? Matter 
 shows itself to a sense as it is of concern to the sense. 
 It is not at all to the tongue what it is to the nostril, 
 nor is it to the ear what it is to the sight. Matter is, 
 yet is not at all, its phenomena. It is, as chemistry 
 exhibits and demonstrates, an invisible noumenon. It 
 is visible phenomena, however, in the shape of men's 
 bodies, of land and houses, of sky and water. Matter 
 being invisible in and of itself, confusion at once dis- 
 appears as to difference between bodies terrestrial and 
 bodies celestial. Celestial is change of phenomenon as 
 to environment; it is certainly to be apprehended as not 
 at all less real because of lack as to form that is see- 
 able, or tasteable, or smellable, or touchable. Matter 
 is the correlative ; it is the unseen ether ; it is earth's 
 carpet of grass ; it is heaven's dome of sky ; it is the 
 picture hanging against the wall; it is the wood blazing 
 upon the hearth ; it is of the pig grunting in the pen ; 
 
 it is of the orator preaching in the pulpit. What is 
 
 it? Known through its manifestations. A celestial 
 body approaches evidently nearer the real than does 
 the terrestrial body. 
 
 The God makes himself evident through phenomena. 
 Design, as phenomenon, is everywhere. Matter is 
 found to have its changes under undeviating and abso- 
 lute direction. Seasons are found ordered in require- 
 ment to harmony. Water runs downward in form of 
 streams until needed to run upward in form of moist- 
 ure. Forests moulder not, but change into coal- 
 mines, that the needs of a thousand years be supplied. 
 The microscopic insect finds limbs as well ordered to 
 
 7* 
 
78 SPIR1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 purpose as does the ponderous elephant. The spheres 
 roll in an eternal harmony, coming never into collision. 
 Immensity, immeasurable, incomprehensible, unthink- 
 able, is phenomenon of Designer. 
 
 Has a Rosicrucian eyes that will pierce the an- 
 tipodes ? Has he ears that can hear the rush of world 
 by world as movement and rush are eternal in space ? 
 He has, as he discovers, what he needs. Matter is a 
 certainty to him. God is a certainty to him. Having 
 come to understanding that the day concerns the day; 
 that matter, as it is to the purposes of the day in which 
 he finds himself, will hold together when nailed or 
 sewed ; that it will harden or soften ; that it is to be 
 made light or heavy, white or black, cumbersome or 
 endurable; having discovered that it is with phenomena 
 alone that he possesses means of contact, -he at once 
 gives over associations which he understands belong 
 not to to-day. To come to these associations he bides 
 the time and tides of nature, comprehending fully that 
 time and tide are forever, and that invisible is in turn 
 visible. 
 
 Settled into tranquillity by entirely satisfactory rec- 
 ognition of noumenon through phenomena, an end is 
 reached where instrument becomes negative and pre- 
 pared for use. Analysis has shown the Rosicrucian 
 what he is ; more than this, what he can become as to 
 his Ego. If, out of his understanding, he put office 
 before self, he learns directly of the God as the God 
 comes to live in and to make use of him. 
 
 The law of relation of God with men is found to be 
 little different to the law of relation of matter with men. 
 Ego may environ itself with fatness ; it may move 
 
THE HYPOSTASES OF GOD, ETC. 79 
 
 about in leanness; its environment may be wholly 
 matter; it may be a temple and a carrier about of 
 Holy Ghost. Ego is an Independent : it may select 
 or follow where and how it will ; it may spend and 
 be spent with the brutes ; it may ally and find itself a 
 companion of the God. 
 
 A chapter, this, considerative of ending from begin- 
 ning; too early introduced, however. The Rosicrucian 
 way, while leading eventually everywhere, is at the start 
 a single path. Let here interpolation break a connec- 
 tion, that new commencement be made. Let too that 
 reader who has failed to get from the chapter just read 
 full idea of Theosophic meaning and processes return 
 to a study of it when what follows shall come to be 
 understood. Not possibly knowing the God yet easily 
 and simply knowing Him is not at all necessarily a 
 Rosicrucian paradox. 
 
 Steps forward, steps backward. Spiritual master to- 
 day; material master to-day as well. Spiritualizing, 
 rising; materializing, sinking. The greater light, then 
 a lesser getting between it and the sight. Let the 
 interpolation be a mirror showing a Rosicrucian hardly 
 yet come to the tranquillity of an illuminatus. 
 
So SPIKITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 SWARTHMORE. 
 
 Why Swarthmore in connection with Rosicrucian 
 thinking and living? Swarthmore relates with the 
 scholarly; it affords definition of Spiritus Sanctus as 
 the term associates with Rosicrucianism and with the 
 state of mind of him who here writes ; things being 
 within and yet without; being without and yet within. 
 
 Who that has found a laboratory for himself cares, 
 or has occasion to consider, whether or not a man 
 called Rosenkreuz ever existed ? 
 
 Whether or not, to be of the guild, one must be by 
 nature a Rosicrucian ? Whether or not the putting on 
 of a drab coat makes a Quaker ? 
 
 Whether it is possible, or, if possible, desirable, to 
 court the alembic and to court something else at the 
 same time? Whether it is well or profitable that a 
 person live two lives at once? Whether it is in accord 
 with demands which belong to the day for men to 
 recognize over-closely that making to themselves riches 
 is necessarily increasing in poverty ? Or, that waning 
 to poverty may mean waxing to wealth ? 
 
 Whether or not others besides Rosicrucians are 
 
 prepared to apprehend the paradox of getting camels 
 through eyes of needles? 
 
 Swarthmore a Spiritus Sanctus; — its peacefulness and 
 restfulness; its most Quakerly of Quaker meeting- 
 houses; its imposing college dedicated to learning. 
 
SWARTHMORE. 8 1 
 
 On the one hand absolute nature and simplicity; on 
 the other that which is represented in the vapor of 
 crucibles and by the analyses of philosophers ; — all and 
 everything about appealing to and exciting the Rosi- 
 crucian instinct. God ! I think to myself, why does a 
 man, once here, not stay forever ? 
 
 Yet, on still another hand, life, as it is, and its 
 
 duties. Remembrance, as a doctor is concerned, of 
 sick men and women lying in hospitals ; the knowledge 
 that by-ways and alleys are filled with people who are 
 not Rosicrucian, and who do not, and perhaps cannot, 
 understand. 
 
 Here at Swarthmore, the remove of a few miles only 
 from the whirl and strife and contentions of a great 
 city ; here the associations which invite to meditation 
 and to speculation ; here rolling fields of grass and grain 
 and luscious fruits ; here clouds breaking the glare of a 
 summer mid-day sun ; here clouds gathering and lifting 
 moisture out of damp places, flowing rain over dry 
 spots. Evidence here of the mighty capability con- 
 ferred on mortals. To the right of the meeting- 
 house, upon the stone entrance-step of which at this 
 moment I sit writing, a great seat of learning, its 
 massive walls surmounted by aspiring domes. Imme- 
 diately in front an observatory holding a sweeping 
 glass which shows around and beyond the stars. Down 
 somewhat lower the contrasting station of a railroad : 
 winding tracks, swift-moving trains, busy men and 
 women being carried hither and thither. 
 
 Evidence, too, of a deliciousness living with nature. 
 Right at the door of the meeting-house, a step only 
 to the left, a clump made up of chestnut, oak, hick- 
 / 
 
82 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 ory, firs, with an odd mixture of cherry-trees. The 
 floor of the clump berries of the wild rose, flowers of 
 golden-rod and cheerful aster, long unmown grass. 
 Among the leaves music singing an seolian song, soft 
 and soothing as the old stone meeting-house proves 
 restful and religious. From among the golden-rod 
 and asters and red berries the voices of crickets and 
 katydids. Upon a great swing two jacketless college 
 boys, one in a white shirt, the other in checkered blue, 
 faces ruddy brown, limbs lithe and agile, throats full 
 and running over with laughter, the boys swaying 
 back and forth, now touching with outstretched feet 
 limbs just under the sky, now sweeping the asters and 
 grass and red berries ; boys fresh and vital in hearts 
 and muscles and nerves and bones. 
 
 . . . Moved after a little while to another place ; 
 Crum Creek lying for the moment in a deadness of 
 stillness, the face of the water flecked with fallen 
 leaves, the yellow faces of which tell of the nearness 
 to August of autumn. Here a prostrate tree-trunk, 
 mouldering and getting back into the universal. 
 Chestnut burs grown a year ago, dried hemlock leaves 
 breaking at a touch, withered ferns dropped over upon 
 the moss beds ; a squirrel here, dead and fallen into a 
 crevice of a great rock. Across the stream a triangle 
 of meadow, and above this a hill-side bordered by 
 hand-planted trees. Among the trees a high frame 
 and the symmetrical blades of a windmill, telling 
 further of man and- of his conveniences. . . . E.ed 
 leaves being dropped by sapless twigs. . . . Still song 
 after song, sung by the grasshoppers, the katydids, and 
 the crickets. 
 
SWARTHMORE. 83 
 
 Suddenly a quick wind coming from somewhere 
 
 beyond the brow of the hill ; acting as lash to the still 
 water; driving the stream and the yellow-faced leaves; 
 frightening and stilling the grasshoppers, the katydids, 
 and the crickets ; twirling and casting to the ground 
 dead limbs of old jungle; bringing pattering drops, 
 which beat for a moment a tattoo upon the green pro- 
 tecting roof overhead, and then speed in hurry under 
 the arches of a near bridge. 
 
 Chaste and restful Swarthmore ! Beautiful 
 
 Swarthmore, seat of Quaker felicity ! Surely, saith the 
 heart, " Here hath peace taken up her abiding-place." 
 The Rosicrucian saith, " Here is Spiritus Sanctus." 
 
 . . . Spiritus Sanctus ! found as well among swamps 
 and brushlands of Jersey; found in silent valleys lying 
 between great mountains; found where tempestuous 
 waves thud ceaselessly the sand and the rock ; found 
 as one wanders reflectively along a railroad track; 
 found as upon the lapstone is beaten the leather ; found 
 as a reader scans the proof of authors ; found as the 
 farmer sows seed or gathers the harvest ; found as an 
 old woman knits stockings or where decrepit men 
 hobble on crutches ; found amongst illumined clouds ; 
 found down in the blackness of coal-mines, — being 
 within and yet without, being without and yet within. 
 
 Transformation not more strange as to scene 
 
 than to state of mind. The stage of a theatre. The 
 exquisite feminine form. The muscular masculine 
 form. The proud minuet of operatic ballet, — sway- 
 ing ; swaying with dreamy grace and delicate ease and 
 gracious stateliness to and fro, to and fro, to the inspira- 
 
84 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 tions of soft music, — swaying. The eye made liquid by 
 belladonna ; the blackened brow and blacker painting 
 of the underlid, — swaying. The delicate raising and 
 kissing of hand ; the head bent over and looking up ; 
 the flash and fire of glances, — swaying. The short- 
 cut % and looped-up skirt ; the girded and drawn-in 
 waist ; the bust of sculptured whiteness, — swaying. 
 The high-heeled shoe and arched instep ; the braided 
 white ankle ; the swell and symmetry of limb, — sway- 
 ing, swaying. 
 
 Gray hairs and white beard catching motion 
 
 and swaying. Sighs for a liquor adolescentise. Lesser 
 coming to eclipse greater. Matter coming to master 
 soul. Scowls for wrinkled fingers which may no longer 
 feel the softness of velvet. Scowls for the sunken 
 instep and the spindled shanks. Disgust of swaying 
 which corresponds not with other swaying. Long 
 white beard and long golden curls ; contrast and 
 hatred of person. 
 
 Nature agitated and calling aloud and angrily for 
 renewal of freshness. Body rebelling against soul. 
 A hungry mouth excited with desire for the flesh-pots. 
 Again in the ear memory of voices and words. Again 
 in the eye sight of faces and forms. Again in the 
 nostril scents of nameless perfumes. Again in the 
 taste fruits sapid and luscious. Again in the touch 
 thrills and responses. 
 
 Youth declaring itself not dead. Hand reaching 
 out for the wine-cup. Thoughts of running horses 
 and unrestraining reins. Nights in a gambling-house. 
 The winged yacht and the dashing spray. The wrist- 
 to-wrist encounter with fencing-swords. The climbing 
 
SWARTHMORE. 
 
 85 
 
 of foreign mountains and the rope holding together 
 venturesome travellers. The boisterous play of shinney 
 in the village street. The run away to sea and the 
 return. The venturing into and exploring caves. The 
 marrow quivering from rattle of drum and scream of 
 fife. 
 
 Passed-away things back again to memory. 
 
 Absolute dissatisfaction with the world as it is. Envy 
 of the un wrinkled skin, of the swift foot, of the brown 
 hair. Envy inexpressible of the swaying. 
 
 Memories of Heidelberg and its tun ; of the Neckar 
 running from the hill-land to the flat-land ; of the 
 watching of duels in the Angelplatz ; of the pledging 
 in great tankards the health of kaiser and presidents. 
 Memories of a Righi Culm and of its neighbor peaks 
 encased in silver and gold. Memories of break-neck 
 speed in the rolling of diligences as chains give way 
 in the declines of the Briinig. Memories of jerking, 
 driving waves, met at the exit from Dieppe. Memo- 
 ries of blinding sprays in the English Channel. 
 Memories of evening sun-rays reddening the white 
 cliffs of Albion. Memories of Brighton ablaze with 
 excitement in the presence of royal personages, and 
 memories of the spurring and prodding of racing 
 horses at Lewes. 
 
 Memories of Scotch hills and of mist-covered lochs. 
 Memories of the Rhine as followed from the bleak 
 North Sea to the dancing, leaping, laughing waters at 
 Neuhausen. Memories of the ice- Alps as seen from 
 the streets of sweltering Zurich. Memories of Lucerne 
 and of long trout discovered in the crystal clearness 
 of the lake of the Cantons. Memories of Lausanne and 
 
 8 
 
S6 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 of midnight moon-rays covering the face of Leman. 
 Memories of snow-garbed Jungfrau contrasting with 
 the surrounding greenness of summer-time. 
 
 Back from the enticements and allurements of 
 
 the theatre. A night of sleep. Again in a library. 
 Not longer swaying, but measuring. 
 
 New thoughts and impulses entirely. Analyzing 
 
 self and considering the meaning of the universal. 
 Pitying youth in that it has come to nothing beyond 
 sense of material enjoyments. Glad in the possession 
 of wrinkled skin and of long white beard, rinding 
 them to mean so much more than is meant by fair 
 complexion and brown tresses. Rejoicing in delicious 
 contentment out of a look at coffers in possession full 
 to overflowing of sun-gold and dew-diamonds. Edu- 
 cated sense again in place of common sense. 
 
 Yet oh, the grand seasons of living 1 
 And oh, the grand Nature 1 And 
 O the grand God I 
 
 * * * # * * * 
 
 Steps forward, steps backward. 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 
 
 87 
 
 A ROSICRUCIAN CIRCLE. 
 CONCERNING MATTER. 
 
 "WAS man nicht dekliniren kann 
 Das steht man als ein neutrum an." 
 
 The couplet of the German grammarian, while hold- 
 ing no absolute truth, can yet be happily parodied to 
 afford groundwork for our analyses ; as, 
 
 What shows itself not one thing or another 
 To the processes of Exclusion, that is nothing. 
 
 I will now begin at the very start-point of a way 
 that leads nowhere but to the Olympian height, invit- 
 ing him to climb with me who is without other instru- 
 ment than feet with which to make the ascent. I will 
 promise that fellow-traveller, who has not been up the 
 mountain, that when the top is reached he shall find 
 himself looking down, beholding and understanding 
 many new and beautiful things; if, indeed, he shall 
 not behold, and understand, the Universal : climbing 
 from ledge to ledge, looking from effect to cause, is 
 the single only manner of Rosicrucian development. 
 
 It is recorded in Plato's dialogues that one Hippo- 
 crates, a young man of family and of parts, desirous of 
 becoming a citizen of note, went, accompanied by 
 
88 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Socrates, to place himself as a student under Protago- 
 ras the sophist. "What," asked Socrates of Protag- 
 oras, " do you propose to teach my beardless friend?" 
 Turning to the youth, Protagoras replied, " Young man, 
 the advantage you will derive from associating with me 
 is this, — that on the very day of your coming you will 
 go home a better man than you were before, and the 
 same on the second day, and on each succeeding day 
 you will make further progress." 
 
 If any one familiar with Protagoras incline to doubt 
 his ability to make good the pledge, no one will dis- 
 pute that if, in the sophist's chair, the greater teacher 
 Philosophy be placed, what was promised is to be at- 
 tained. 
 
 To comprehend philosophy is to become a philoso- 
 pher. To be a philosopher is to be a possessor of tools, 
 and of trained hands with which to work tools. Rosi- 
 crucianism is one with philosophy. 
 
 Let us understand each other by beginning with a 
 definition. When Pythagoras was in Peloponnesus, the 
 king, Leontius, asked him what his art was. " I have 
 no art, I am a philosopher," was the reply. The king, 
 never having before heard the word, asked its meaning. 
 "This life," said Pythagoras, "maybe compared to 
 the Olympian games ; for as in this assembly some 
 seek glory and the crowns ; some by the purchase and 
 by the sale of merchandise seek gain, and others, 
 more noble than either, go there neither for gain nor 
 for applause, but solidly to enjoy this wonderful spec- 
 tacle, and to see and to know all that passes ; we, in 
 the same manner, quit our country, which is heaven, 
 and come into the world, which is an assemblage where 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. Sg 
 
 many work for profit, many for gain, and where there 
 are but few who, despising avarice and vanity, study 
 nature. It is these last whom I call philosophers ; for 
 as there is nothing more noble than to be a spectator 
 without any personal interest, so in this life the con- 
 templation and knowledge of nature are infinitely more 
 manly than any other occupation."* 
 
 Another definition of philosophy — one, perhaps, to 
 be preferred — is by a modern. In this a philosopher is 
 presented as a man who attempts to get comprehension 
 of the Universe. This second includes the former, as 
 well as every other aspect of the circle : a whole must 
 contain its parts. It is to the whole that a philosopher's 
 studies are to be directed. The whole is the Universal. 
 The Universal is past, present, future. It is begin- 
 ning and ending. It is intermediate. It is an eternal 
 Now. 
 
 Knowledge is of two kinds : it is of Comprehension 
 and of Apprehension. By the first is meant an ability 
 to compare derived out of experiences. By the second 
 is implied cognizance existing in a Something which 
 needs no experiences for its fruition, — i. e. t the Spirit- 
 ual light ; or, to express this in the language of that 
 great and peculiar Rosicrucian, Jacob Behmen, the 
 " Divine illumination." To demonstrate the possible 
 existence of this duality in knowledge illustration needs 
 but to be made by reference to the double nervous 
 system found related with men ; the one, the cerebro- 
 spinal, knows nothing but what it collects to itself 
 from the outside ; the other, the ganglionic, has its 
 
 * See the author's book, " Thinkers and Thinking." 
 8* 
 
9o 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 meaning entirely within itself: it knows, and feels, and 
 acts as well on the first as on the last day of its organ- 
 ization. 
 
 Comprehension is in the use of what are known as 
 the Senses ; it means learning attained by sight, touch, 
 taste, hearing, and smell. There is no immediate 
 knowledge of the world and of its associations ob- 
 tainable otherwise than through the senses. It is 
 to be added that senses, like knives, may be sharp or 
 dull. 
 
 Apprehension is a means of knowledge possessed of 
 limitless significance. It is of no connection with 
 animal wants, — certainly of no connection with the 
 five senses which pertain to requirements of organic 
 life. If it be considered as a sense, that sense is a 
 peculiarly special one, and has nothing to do with the 
 functions and well-being of muscles, bones, and viscera. 
 It must relate, if it relate with anything, as a medium 
 of connection and association with the spiritual. 
 
 Accepting, for a present purpose, that a man is indi- 
 vidual, — that is, that he is a Selfhood, related with 
 a great universe which revolves about him, and with 
 which, compulsorily, he must live in accord, — he is to 
 understand how inquiries are wisely made. 
 
 By the senses are meant media of communication. 
 Hardness in stone is understood by touching such a 
 body; sounds harsh or sweet are measurable in the un- 
 dulations passing across the drum of the ear; sweet- 
 ness and bitterness are contrasted in taste; odors, 
 offensive or grateful, are distinguished through smell. 
 An individuality lacking as to the senses, or possessed 
 only of such as want in acuteness, shows as idiot or 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 
 
 9 1 
 
 sciolist. So, after a not unlike manner, he who is 
 possessed of worthy senses, yet refuses to learn by 
 touching, seeing, tasting, hearing, and smelling, this 
 one, too, shows as idiot or sciolist ; difference between 
 idiot, sciolist, and the worldly-wise being simply and 
 wholly as to the extent to which a man has touched, 
 looked, tasted, listened, and smelled. 
 
 Senses which pertain to a man as an animal have no 
 relation with things external to the meaning of animal 
 organism. Senses deal with things that are like them- 
 selves : eyes look, they do not smell ; nose smells, it 
 does not look. The instruments of touch, taste, smell, 
 sight, and hearing die and break up when that organ- 
 ism of which they are a part dies and breaks up ; they 
 are of earth, earthy. Look at and analyze as we may, 
 there is found with the common senses of men nothing 
 different from the tearing eye-tooth that secures to the 
 carnivore its prey, or nothing dissimilar to the rough 
 tongue that tears off the grass for the herbivore. An 
 only distinction is as to refinement in ends: a lion, 
 alike with a cow, and alike with a man, touches, tastes, 
 looks, listens, and smells. 
 
 As senses pertaining to organism are concerned, no 
 dissection, no analysis, no deductive reasoning can 
 show difference between field-mice and men. Hawks 
 have, indeed, advantage over humans in sharpness of 
 sight ; buzzards smell where the man perceives nothing ; 
 a horse pricks up his ear where silence oppresses the 
 traveller. Difference as to quality of sense between 
 brute and brute is in degree ; between man and brute 
 it is the same. 
 
 But man eternally holds his head upward. He finds 
 
9 2 
 
 SP1RITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 his way through the murkiest of clouds ; he scales the 
 empyrean ; he hugs closely the breast of the God, — 
 some men, not all men. 
 
 Means to ends are ever a necessity. The spiritual 
 feeling is universal. It differs in acuteness, but it is 
 everywhere that man is. Men may be found who are 
 idiots spiritually; a great multitude are sciolists; a 
 few, on the other hand, are demi-gods. Idiocy and 
 sciolism differ as sense, and as the use of sense, is con- 
 cerned, and nothing on the earth or in the heaven is 
 to be taken hold of save by means of a sense. If the 
 spiritual sentiment be admitted to exist, it follows that 
 man is possessed of other than the organic senses. 
 This accords scientifically with what the Bible teaches: 
 "The brute looketh downward, the man upward." 
 There is no sense common alike to humans and to 
 brutes which will carry to any intercourse outside the 
 domain of matter. What the Spiritual sense is a Re- 
 ligious knows by reason of possession. The physio- 
 logical anatomist does not know what it is by means 
 of his art, but he is able to come to a knowledge, 
 through the process of Exclusion, that there is a some- 
 thing related with the human composition that is capa- 
 ble of dealing with and affirming of existence beyond 
 the Noumenon and characteristics of Matter. As a 
 correlative to his conclusion, it follows that man is a 
 being having relation with a dual existence; conse- 
 quently that there are two conditions which he is 
 bound to consider and to provide for. 
 
 This sense of Apprehension is nothing at all different 
 from what we call the Soul ; and here it is, and here it 
 is only, that distinction is to be found between men 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 93 
 
 and brutes. It is the Divinity which does, or which 
 may, reside with men. Apprehensional knowledge, 
 it is to be repeated, is knowledge existing in that 
 which is Knowledge itself.* 
 
 As the senses of organic life are understood to ex- 
 press relation of man with the material, so this sense 
 of spiritual life explains his connection with the imma- 
 terial. To express it differently, and perhaps better, 
 the one is human, the other divine. 
 
 Here a question pertinently propounds itself to sci- 
 entific inquiry: Can a man be without a soul? Cer- 
 tainly men are to be found wanting in eyes, so that 
 they stumble. If soul be identical with the divine 
 principle, a multitude of people are assuredly encoun- 
 tered, in whom, to say the best of it, little is to be 
 seen that is holy.f 
 
 What we are reading for is to find foundation. To 
 secure it we are to begin with getting understanding 
 of ourselves. Zoroaster is right: " He who knows 
 himself knows all things in himself." 
 
 First. How does a man know that he exists at all ? 
 Truly there are wonderful arguments for and against. 
 We shall come to these, not unlikely, as we are pre- 
 pared for them. The French philosopher, Rene Des- 
 cartes, stood one time where many are not unlikely 
 still standing. He was seeking a foundation upon 
 which to build. He was a good Romanist. In the 
 sense that he feared to make a mistake by aggressive- 
 ness, few were influenced more by that cardinal prin- 
 
 * Refer to chapter on Hypostases. 
 f See " Two Thousand Years After.* 
 
94 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 ciple of scholasticism which directs that individual 
 convictions are never to array themselves against the 
 conclusions of Mother Church. 
 
 The state of mind of Descartes was this. He was 
 learned to the extent of knowing the philosophies of 
 the ages and the traditions of the church. The fault, 
 so far as his own satisfaction was concerned, lay in 
 want of a ground of certitude. Things were not to 
 him self-proving. A thing that was not self-proving 
 he held not to be a thing at all ; that is, he held it not 
 as a truth capable of universal acceptation. A system 
 of philosophy, he maintained, was only solidly to be 
 constructed when a foundation was secure, and which 
 foundation would bear the unyielding demands of the 
 universal. A first fact in such a base was to be found, 
 if found at all, in recognition of a something that 
 should contain in itself its own verification. The 
 something found by Descartes — the something on which 
 is built the Cartesian system — is the famous aphorism, 
 familiar to almost every student. "Cogito, ergo sum, 11 
 "Man thinks, therefore he is." 
 
 Not at all unfamiliar is the fact that faiths and sys- 
 tems array honest seekers against one another. The 
 earth holds 1,274,000,000 of inhabitants. Of these 
 people 353,000,000 are Christians ; 8,000,000 are Jews ; 
 120,000,000 are Mahometans; 1,000,000 are Par- 
 sees ; 483,000,000 are Buddhists ; Fetichism numbers 
 189,000,600 worshippers. Mighty in influence is 
 Christ. Mighty too is Confucius. Possessed, however, 
 of the greatest number of followers is the prince 
 Gautama, founder of the Buddhistic religion. 
 
 He who would comprehend for himself as to every- 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 95 
 
 thing solely as a philosopher, is to start by laying aside, 
 temporarily at least, any traditional faith of which he 
 finds himself possessed. The intention is to depend 
 primarily on the animal senses, finding, by the agency 
 of these, understanding of what is learnable through 
 them. Attained to this degree of knowledge, confusion 
 in spiritual matters is capable of being dispelled, as are 
 complexities in mathematical problems by the presence 
 of demonstration. 
 
 Accepting the Cogito, ergo sum as expressive of cer- 
 titude, the Being that recognizes itself is to inquire and 
 learn as to what kind of a being it is. This learned, 
 the Being is to pass on and inquire as to things which 
 concern and relate it with the Universal. 
 
 Let us anticipate for a moment and consider of that 
 which directly relates with our individual requirements 
 and associations. An individuality, called a man, 
 finds itself standing in the midst of a great universe. 
 Under his feet is ground. Over his head is sky. The 
 first is covered with growing things and with creeping 
 and walking things. The other shows ether reaching 
 into infinity. Suns countless, and planets in number 
 not to be reckoned, are before him. Immensity con- 
 fronts and confounds him. 
 
 Thus assuredly stood individuality at the beginning ; 
 thus stands man to-day. — Man, but not all men. All 
 see the growing and the walking things, all look on 
 the sky, all behold immensity, but all are not con- 
 founded. A blind mole burrowing through the ground 
 and a man's eye scanning the heavens are the same, as 
 to material. Flesh and grass are one. A human soul 
 despising a passion that forces it into contact with vice 
 
9 6 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 is of a piece with Almighty God. So, too, Ego is some- 
 thing different from both. 
 
 Can we understand ? 
 
 Man is an individuality. There is no doubt that 
 this Ego may stick a finger of its environment in the 
 fire or withhold it from the flame. If the man be un- 
 learned, no master-guard stands over warning him 
 when infection is in the air and death is snapping at 
 his heels. He is his own doer and undoer, his own 
 raiser up and his own puller down, and raising up 
 and pulling down are exactly in proportion as knowl- 
 edge is possessed by this Individuality and as use is 
 made of it. Man is an animal. He is also a god, or 
 can be. He can give one to the use of the other. 
 He can deny one relation with the other. There are 
 men who have no souls. Science finds no conscious 
 immortality for matter. Mind is matter. All of body 
 is matter. To get apprehension of immortality re- 
 quires that man learn of things which are outside of 
 physical organization. 
 
 To afford emphasis to what is to be advanced I point 
 to this skeleton that hangs before us ;* it was brought 
 only a few weeks back from Paris. It is an odd sug- 
 gestion, but I want you to notice the peculiar hang of 
 the lower extremities. I have never seen skeleton legs 
 like these. Every time I look at these bones I incline 
 mare and more to the fancy that this man knew the 
 Champs Elysees well, and that life and means and pros- 
 pects were danced away by him in the Jardin Mabille. 
 I hold to this fancy, knowing that a Jardin Mabille sup- 
 
 * From class lectures. 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 97 
 
 plies the almshouse and that the almshouse furnishes 
 skeletons. 
 
 Turn your eyes to this second object. It is the em- 
 balmed body of a woman from over whose heart have 
 been removed the concealments of muscle and skin. 
 There is here no soft silken raiment. No bouquet 
 emits sweet odor. The gift of friendship, or of de- 
 ception, glitters not out from the bosom. Where once 
 was warmth there is now coldness. Where passion sat 
 enthroned now is nothing but stillness. This was 
 lifted from the chilly marble slab of a morgue and 
 brought here. 
 
 " One more unfortunate 
 Gone to her home." 
 
 Whence ? Whither ? 
 
 Turn your eyes still again to these expressions of 
 mortality ; this time as students prepared to deal with 
 the metaphysics of the very practical science of anat- 
 omy. I say the metaphysics of anatomy. The meta- 
 physics of the subject is the higher anatomy ; it is con- 
 sideration of the something of which anatomy is the 
 image. 
 
 Our consideration is of Matter; just here of this 
 alone; of the matter which makes up the bodies of 
 men and women. 
 
 "What is this skeleton? As to answer I have no 
 doubt. A skeleton is the bony framework of a body. 
 The whole made up of many pieces : over two hundred 
 in number. Any piece analyzed is found to be a com- 
 bination of animal substance and earthy salts. Does 
 it seem strange that a teacher of anatomy, after thirty 
 E 9 9 
 
9 8 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 years spent in the dissecting-room, should be found 
 admitting that he has never seen a bone?" 
 
 Here is a femur : the long and heavy thigh bone. 
 Here are a Rosicrucian's acid bath and a slow-burning 
 furnace ; the latter possessed of an oven from which air 
 can be excluded. Let us get understanding of the 
 admission. 
 
 "What is the femur?" 
 
 " The femur is a bone described as made up of a 
 shaft, extremities, processes, ridges, and holes called 
 foramina, and which has its being by reason of a union 
 of gelatine, blood-vessels, lime, magnesia, and soda." 
 
 "Then there would be no bone if gelatine, blood- 
 vessels, lime, magnesia, and soda were absent?" 
 
 "It follows that, if these be the bone, absence of 
 them would be absence of bone." 
 
 " But what as to the form of the bone ? would this 
 too be absent?" 
 
 "Form shows itself as one with constituents." 
 
 "With all, or with part, of constituents?" 
 
 " With all necessarily, as when part of a thing is 
 away it is not in shape as when all were present. ' ' 
 
 " Then we are to say that part of this femur being 
 away form could not be as when the part was not 
 away ?' ' 
 
 " We would say, as of chair or table, part being 
 away, form is away ; that is, form as it represents the 
 thing in its integrity." 
 
 ".But as to what constitutes a thing : whether this be 
 constituents or form?" 
 
 "Not form, surely, else figures of things would sub- 
 serve purposes equally with things themselves." 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 99 
 
 "A thing, then, is its constituents?" 
 
 "It is this or it is nothing." 
 
 " Let us see. Here is a bone just lifted from the 
 acid bath. What shall we name this bone, and why?" 
 
 "It is to be named femur because it is a bone held 
 up a little time back, and it is as to every particular of 
 form what it was before." 
 
 " Here, then, is a femur held up alike a little while 
 back ; it possesses form in every particular as before ; 
 it has just been lifted from the oven. Shall the name 
 continue for it?" 
 
 "Undoubtedly, seeing that it is a femur." 
 
 " That is, seeing it to be femur in form, and accept- 
 ing form, in the instance of such a thing as a bone, to 
 be identical with presence of constituents?" 
 
 "Undoubtedly." 
 
 "Yet in the bones held up there has been removed 
 by the acid every particle of lime, magnesia, and soda, 
 and by the fire alike every particle of gelatine and 
 blood-vessels. Constituents here are entirely lacking ; 
 yet, according to the definition, bone remains?" 
 
 "It would seem proven that form and constituents 
 are not the same." 
 
 "The form being found here remaining, while con- 
 stituents are absent, form is to be accepted as femur?" 
 
 " Out of the showing it would seem undeniable that 
 form and femur are one." 
 
 " Constituents having disappeared, it would seem as 
 proved that simple figure rather than substance is 
 reality in all cases?" 
 
 "It seems proved that figure is the real and per- 
 sistent." 
 
ioo SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 "Yet here the femur taken from the oven is now 
 simply pressed in the hand, and form disappears in- 
 stantly in a shower of dirt that falls to the floor. The 
 femur, lifted out of the acid bath, parts as instantly 
 with the distinctive form as manipulation rolls it into 
 a ball which a boy may throw at freedom without re- 
 gard to neighboring glass." 
 
 ' ' It is demonstrated that neither substance nor form 
 is essence.' ' 
 
 "It is demonstrated that what is known of Matter, 
 and its relations, are of phenomena and not of noume- 
 non ; that to know a bone would be to know an Entity, 
 of which shafts, processes, and foramina are simply and 
 wholly phenomenal expressions." 
 
 "Then it is to be declared that a thing is not what 
 it seems to be?" 
 
 "It is to be declared that nobody in the universe 
 knows what a bone is, save as phenomenal expression is 
 concerned. The thing we call real is only the shadow, 
 as it were, of an essence. Presence of shadow is proof, 
 however, of the existence of essence." 
 
 "This is explanatory of Anaxarchus's contempt for 
 the threat of Nicocreon to bray him in a mortar?" 
 
 "It is explanatory of an estimate in which matter is 
 held by the philosopher." 
 
 Rosicrucianism having gained a ledge or premise, 
 holds and fixes it as a base about which to concrete or 
 from which to depart. 
 
 As femur, or the material body at large, is concerned, 
 the Rosicrucian comes to understand it as Essence 
 serving temporarily the uses of Ego. What Matter is 
 as to its reality he knows that he has no means of 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 101 
 
 knowing, and that knowing is of no concern with 
 wants or purposes. On the subject of Matter he is at 
 rest, by reason of understanding its relation with him- 
 self. The understanding he has reached is as follows : 
 
 i st. That a human body is of the same material as 
 a curb-stone. 
 
 2d. That the wonderful instrument called brain finds 
 familiar representation in the toy called a kaleido- 
 scope ; and that one is not a bit differently immortal 
 from the other. 
 
 3d. That there shows itself, out of a process of ex- 
 clusion, conducted even only so far as analysis of 
 Matter, a Something which is not matter. The analysis 
 demonstrates the something to be of individual signi- 
 fication ; further, that body is to it what a flute or other 
 instrument is to harmony. 
 
 4th. That as it is the office of a flute to afford har- 
 mony voice, so, in no dissimilar manner, is it the 
 office of mind, muscles, and bones to serve the pur- 
 poses of Individuality. 
 
 5th. That when Individuality is absent, body is in 
 precisely the condition of an unoccupied house. An 
 unoccupied house is without mission ; it may as well be 
 tumbled into its own cellar. We tumble bodies from 
 which the Ego has gone out into a grave. 
 
 6th. That as a flute is insignificant or great, accord- 
 ing as it is acted on by harmony, so, in like manner, 
 body is mean or mighty, as it is occupied. 
 
 7th. That means relate with every end. That Ego 
 requires the hands of matter with which to do, pre- 
 cisely as knives are needed by surgeons for the accom- 
 plishment of operations. 
 
 9* 
 
102 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 8th. That a flute or a knife is in the way of its highest 
 meaning when it is dead to its wood or its steel, acting 
 wholly, solely, fully in the harmony or skill that plays 
 upon or uses it. 
 
 9th. That the sole office and meaning of human 
 body is to serve the purposes and intentions of Ego ; 
 that because it is found in a state of constant change 
 it is of relation to the Self as clothes, in turn, are of 
 relation with it, — this, and nothing different; that body 
 is to have consideration only as a phenomenon which 
 suits wants; that an Ego's body, or environment, is 
 never any two hours, or even any two minutes, abso- 
 lutely the same ; that body has its proper consideration 
 when measured simply as a tool is viewed. 
 
 Bone is Matter. The whole body of a man is Mat- 
 ter. The rolling oceans and the mighty continents 
 are Matter. Nobody has the slightest idea what Matter 
 is. This apparently so solid Entity is found resolva- 
 ble, even through such crude means as the ordinary 
 senses possessed by humans, into apparent Nothing- 
 ness. The Senses which do the resolving show them- 
 selves to themselves as nothing. This is science. It 
 is irrefutable science. It is, too, the beginning and 
 ending and intermediate of Agnosticism. The true 
 Agnostic is one who has studied the Material, abscissio 
 infiniti, as the manner is called, — that is, by the process 
 of Exclusion, until he comes to repeat, but in other 
 import than used by its author, the line of Thoreau, — 
 
 " The wind that blows is all that anybody knows." 
 
 The versatile and great scholar, Goethe, puts his con- 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 
 
 103 
 
 elusions in the mouth of Dr. Faustus, who is made to 
 soliloquize as follows : 
 
 " Philosophy, ah ! and law and medicine, 
 And, woe is me ! theology also, 
 Now I have studied through with burning zeal ; 
 And here I am at last, poor fool, and am 
 Wise as I was before : professor called, 
 And doctor, too. And now for these ten years 
 I've led my pupils by the nose, 
 This way and that, and up and down, and see 
 That we can know — just nothing." 
 
 To be able with Goethe to know "just nothing," 
 and to be able with Zoroaster to know " all things in 
 knowing one's self;" here is antipodes of distinction 
 between Agnosticism and Spiritualism. 
 
 But how to know ? For the Rosicrucian there is but 
 one way : finding out by analyzing. Tradition and 
 faith are nothing at all to a Rosicrucian. He has his 
 Philosopher's Stone in his process of Exclusion. 
 Where this responds, he accepts ; where it denies, he 
 rejects. A philosopher's stone is one with educated 
 senses. The use of the latter is the advantage of the 
 former. 
 
 A modern author says, " Let us accustom ourselves 
 to thought of evil that may come." Come to what? 
 The allusion is to evil coming to body. Epictetus 
 shrugs his shoulders in derision when his leg is twisted 
 to its breaking by the brutal Epaphroditus, remarking, 
 with a smile, "It is nothing, the body is external." 
 The difference between the modern author and Epic- 
 tetus is another expression of the difference between 
 Agnosticism and Spiritualism. Agnosticism is the way 
 
104 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 up the mountain; Spiritualism is the garden of the 
 gods at the top. 
 
 The term Exclusion, on which so much stress is laid, 
 means simply finding the garden by following the way. 
 
 Agnosticism defines itself and the world, inclusive 
 of man, in its declaration, — 
 
 " Everything that is is Matter." 
 
 As we have understood, a brick is matter, a potato 
 is matter, water and air and fire are matter, brain is 
 matter ; if a man be not Something besides matter, it 
 follows, necessarily, that his concerns and meaning 
 differ nothing from other matter-composed things. It 
 having been shown that matter, in itself, is not at all 
 what the senses which constitute man's judgment — 
 namely, touch, taste, smell, hearing, and seeing — are 
 wont to regard as this entity, that while it is substance 
 it is yet without form, that while sapid there is nothing 
 to taste, that while odorous a flower is a myth, that 
 while it is the reverberating sea grinding a beach 
 there is no water, or that while it is chains of high 
 mountains and stretches of measureless plains there is, 
 in reality, nothing at all to see, who is to wonder at 
 the confusion and at the absolute nihility which is 
 Agnosticism ? An Agnostic repeats, after the manner 
 of his wisdom, words spoken by Pyrrho two thousand 
 years back, "It may be so f "Perhaps ;" " Such as it 
 is is possible /" "I assert nothing, not even that I assert 
 nothing. ' ' * 
 
 Agnosticism is a department of scientific evolution 
 
 * See the author's book " Thinkers and Thinking." 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 105 
 
 which it is becoming in every intelligent and inquiring 
 person to inform himself or herself about. The word 
 itself is so comparatively new that it has hardly yet 
 found place in the English dictionary. The idea, on 
 the contrary, is so old — as will be shown presently — 
 that it originates with Thales in his famous question, 
 " Who and what is man ?" asked just six hundred years 
 before the birth of Christ. 
 
 Agnosticism is the same — if expressed after a differ- 
 ent manner — as Darwinism. It is the same as spontane- 
 ous or natural selection or evolution, under whatever 
 name presented, or however called. It is scepticism 
 which sees all the God it knows anything about in the 
 brick, in the potato, in the water, the mountains and 
 the plains. It is what has held, and continues to hold, 
 in its discipleship some — many, indeed — of the learned 
 savans of the earth.* 
 
 Matter, says Agnosticism, is the sum of every- 
 thing; it is everything that is either comprehensible 
 or apprehensible : beside matter there is nothing out 
 of which to make judgment. The measure by which 
 an Agnostic measures is the use of the rule recog- 
 nized in philosophy under the term common sense. 
 Now by this term is not meant that indefinite some- 
 
 * It is certainly not here the idea to make foolish outcry against the 
 religiousness of Darwin and of a multitude like him ; the scepticism 
 of such is not at all the scepticism of the uneducated ; it is not at all 
 scepticism in the common idea of the term. To say " that it is scep- 
 ticism which sees all the God it knows anything about in the brick, 
 the potato," etc., means saying that in the estimation of such God is 
 unknowable after any other manner than through what is seen in 
 phenomena. 
 
106 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 thing which is on the tongue of every person who 
 disagrees with the actions of his neighbors, but it im- 
 plies the five media of intercourse which relate men 
 with the world as it is outside of them, and that these 
 five media tell us everything we require to know and 
 everything that it is possible to know. 
 
 When a man starts to build a house his security for 
 a satisfactory result lies with the foundation. Consider 
 in turn the stupendous importance of a foundation 
 upon which is to rest the significance of a man's life. 
 
 To walk satisfactorily in a road, one is to know that 
 it is the right road. Man is to have understanding of 
 an ending through comprehension of a beginning. 
 
 By that reader familiar with the confusion as to 
 foundational premise existing in philosophical systems, 
 as exampled in the asseveration of Agnosticism, that 
 "premise is impossible," that " man can know nothing, 
 and that there is no use in trying to find out anything," 
 great interest must be felt in a declaration that premise 
 is not only possible but irrefutable, not only irrefutable 
 but, once attained, ever maintainable and holdable. 
 
 As philosophy means knowledge, and as knowledge 
 is the beautiful and desirable thing of the world, so the 
 temptation is great to reach here and there, and to 
 wander hither and thither, as one pursues the way of 
 the mountain. But to wander is to incur danger of 
 becoming lost, which accident has happened to a multi- 
 tude of wanderers, and will surely happen to every one 
 -who carries not with him an unerring compass. 
 
 No study is more infatuatingly interesting than what 
 is known as Anthropology, meaning by this an inlook at 
 man's efforts to find out who he is, what he is, where he 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 
 
 107 
 
 is. The origin of inquiry, as employment of purely an- 
 alytical sense is concerned, lies with one Thales, an in- 
 habitant of Ionia, born six hundred and twenty years 
 before Christ, and known, because of his learning, as 
 one of the seven wise men of Greece. Thales was an 
 extensive traveller, was skilled in astronomy, was a 
 geometrician, was prominent as a politician in public 
 affairs, has the credit of being the founder of philoso- 
 phy, certainly was the originator of what is known as 
 Ionianism. By Ionianism is meant very much the 
 same, if, indeed, not identically the same, as is meant 
 by modern Agnosticism, namely, — 
 
 " Everything that is is Matter." 
 
 "The world," said Thales, " is water, man is water, 
 God is water." 
 
 Another philosopher of this school is known as An- 
 aximenes. His conclusions related all existence with 
 air, which he declared to be the original principle of 
 which all things are formed, and into which all things 
 resolve. Another of this sect is the famous inventor 
 of the sun-dial, Anaximander. His theory apportioned 
 the sum of the all to heat. Empedocles was another of 
 this school. He was a Sicilian, born somewhere about 
 450 B.C. That he was a man of simple nature is not to 
 be doubted, seeing that he refused the offer of royalty 
 with the purpose of giving to Sicily a republican form 
 of government. The views of Empedocles are to be 
 remembered by us with an object. He himself put 
 them thus, — 
 
 " Nature is a clay, a plastic ; it is but a mingling and 
 then a separation of the mingled. To-day the clay 
 
108 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 represents a man, to-morrow it is a stone, another day 
 it is something else. Nothing is there but a perpetual 
 flux of things ; the world of phenomena is a flowing 
 river, ever changing, yet ever the same." 
 He goes on, — 
 
 Who thinks aught can begin to be which formerly was not, 
 
 Or that aught which is can perish and utterly decay ; 
 
 Another truth I now unfold : no natural birth 
 
 Is there of mortal things, nor death's destruction final ; 
 
 Nothing is there but a mingling and then a separation of the mingled, 
 
 Which are called a birth and death by ignorant mortals.* 
 
 The famous Aristotle, credited by Sir William Ham- 
 ilton with being the founder of the science of logic, 
 pronounced by well-judging biographers as being not 
 only illustrious among ancient philosophers, but per- 
 haps the most remarkable man, as intellect is con- 
 cerned, that ever lived; the "peripatetic," as he was 
 called, because of a restless temperament that never 
 allowed of his standing still, — a man who for two 
 thousand years governed the thoughts of the world 
 not less than the scholasticism of Thomas Aquinas 
 rules the thinking of the present Roman Catholic in- 
 tellectual evolution, — this man, mighty in learning, 
 wrote his position thus: "Matter is, and always has 
 been ; yet has it end, but each end is the beginning 
 of a new end." 
 
 This Aristotelian conclusion leads necessarily to a 
 digression without which the premises to succeed could 
 not be logically followed. 
 
 * See "Thinkers and Thinking," presented after other fashion in 
 that book. 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 
 
 109 
 
 Where and what, agnostically, was beginning will 
 no doubt be a confusion to men so long as the earth 
 exists. One of two premises is certainly true, — 
 namely, that the earth had a beginning, or that it is 
 without a beginning. In our own Bible it is described 
 as to its make and its manner of making, and the age 
 is inferred as about six thousand years. Traditional 
 Chinese history refers, on the contrary, to things said 
 to have happened even so far back as forty thousand 
 years. Merlet, in the direction of geological events, 
 makes calculations as to the age of certain human 
 remains, putting the years at one hundred and forty- 
 three thousand. Surely, at any event, there was an 
 Azoic age, meaning an age without life; for how could 
 life have been possible when the rocks themselves, or 
 that which was to become rocks, was liquid fire? 
 Then surely do water-made stratified rocks prove a 
 Palaeozoic age, and here first living things are met with 
 by science in shape of mollusks and fishes. Next, the 
 water fairly dried up, a Carboniferous age. Following 
 this the ages of reptiles, brutes, and men. Let us 
 strengthen this by repeating, but in different terms, 
 the fact that human body is a phenomenal expression 
 of Matter known to the Rosicrucian as protoplasm. 
 Protoplasm is, in turn, analyzable into gases combined 
 with carbon and sulphur. The source, chemically, 
 of protoplasm is the green growth of the ground ; 
 man's body thus seen to be simply grass in a changed 
 form. Animal body understood as being protoplasm, 
 and protoplasm understood as being, after a manner, 
 identical with the green verdure of the earth, it is no 
 difficult matter to comprehend that, as lower organiza- 
 
 10 
 
no SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 tions go before the higher, verdure must have been 
 before man ; neither is it any more difficult to com- 
 prehend that animal body resolves into whence it has 
 origin, — this round going on forever. Here the Aris- 
 totelian aphorism, "Matter has end, but each end is 
 the beginning of a new end ;" that is, an end of grass 
 being milk, an end of milk being flesh, an end of flesh 
 being a fertilizer, an end of a fertilizer being grass; 
 thus round and round forever. 
 
 Notice here, as desired to be emphatically impressed, 
 that the philosophy of the present volume is shortly to 
 map out locality and origin of responsible beginning, 
 and that, if such locality and origin be not accepted, 
 then subsequent studies are to be esteemed as of simple 
 educational import, and not as a guide to life and to 
 living, which the inauguration set out to make them. 
 
 But let us take a glance at man's evolution as he 
 is known, not to tradition, but to absolute observa- 
 tion and inspection. For heed ! not until we have 
 travelled a long way do we as philosophers come up 
 with our Bible. Indeed, as Descartes puts it, "until 
 ground be found to stand upon, a philosopher must 
 deny both God's and his own existence." Certitude 
 in philosophy must be absolute. No tradition, no 
 system is to be taken for granted. Where ground is 
 not immovable there is no foundation. Materialism — 
 absolute materialism — is the science of beginning; 
 there cannot be any other science of beginning. 
 
 Darwin evolves man from the anthropoid ape, and 
 an ape from a reptile, and a reptile from a conjunction 
 of Silurian and vegetable life, and Silurian and vege- 
 table from palaeozoic rocks broken down into soil ; and 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. %II 
 
 the palaeozoic rocks are a birth of the waters, and the 
 mollusk came from a monad that preceded it, and 
 the monad that preceded it came from — came from — . 
 Professor Haeckel, the foremost champion in Germany 
 of materialistic views, cuts the Gordian knot after this 
 very summary fashion : "The primitive monads were 
 born in the sea by spontaneous generation, as saline 
 crystals are born of their mother- waters." This being 
 accepted, Archimedes might come back; for the ful- 
 crum to enable him to lift the world, after which he 
 inquired, has been found. 
 
 Lefevre tries for a start after this manner: "Living 
 organisms result from chemical combinations. The 
 organic contains nothing that is not contained in the 
 inorganic," — fluidity, crystallization, cell, vegetable 
 or animal organism, sense, thought, are modes of 
 motion." 
 
 Many hours could be consumed in referring to men's 
 inquiries into a foundational ground from which to 
 start and upon which to find themselves able to build 
 a structure that zephyrs, not to say hurricanes, will not 
 bring down as tumbles the playhouse built of cards. 
 
 Accepting the tracings on some bones of the pliocene 
 period, detected by the Abbe Burgeois, as expressive 
 of the oldest vestiges of men, we are carried to an age 
 when the human differed nothing at all from apes 
 able to strike with stones and sticks. He cracked 
 bones to get at the marrow. His resting-place was a 
 cave or the concealment of a leafy tree. He fought 
 to satisfy hunger. He knew good and evil simply as 
 he was warmed by the sun or conquered by the cold. 
 
 How did he come from that to where he is ? He 
 
H2 SPIRTTUS SANCTUS. 
 
 came, and comes, simply as a torrent differs from a 
 rivulet. He differs in constitution, or, if you prefer 
 the word, in progressive development, from what has 
 been overcome and advanced upon. 
 
 Put it in this way: No man can compete in jumping 
 with a kangaroo, for the reason that the latter has 
 stronger thigh- and leg-muscles. Fishes swim and 
 men go to the bottom : the former have fins. An 
 eagle soars and the ox walks ; the bird can fill its 
 bones with air. 
 
 Advance in man is through refinements or relation 
 of his material attributes. Man has a brain instru- 
 ment of greater range than any of the lower animals. 
 Here is the intellectual power of a man, and here is 
 the difference between man and man. Observe: there 
 were Silurians that moved with agility, and yet a mussel 
 is a Silurian. A sloth moves so indolently that his 
 motion is hardly to be seen. The sapajou, a member 
 of the same family, seldom stirs save in leaps. 
 
 Here let us leave the Material of animal body and 
 of the world at large as it is known to Agnosticism. 
 To trace from the question of Thales to the refined 
 and irrefutable physiological premises attained in the 
 present day would indeed afford a beautiful field for 
 study, but it would mean, not unlikely, for all except 
 trained students, loss of the straight way by which we 
 are to bring the less hardy to the mountain-top. 
 
 Apropos. — As water, to be held, means the possession 
 of a retaining vessel, in like manner recognition of 
 Ego lies, with Rosicrucianism, in appreciation of 
 Matter; that is, out of the use of the processes of 
 Exclusion a Rosicrucian is led to know that there is 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 
 
 n 3 
 
 something beside matter. If the reader who has the 
 book in hand is without this appreciation, he cannot 
 take and hold, after the mediate manner, of what is to 
 follow. 
 
 Two terms growing more and more into general 
 understanding are Exoteric and Esoteric. The stu- 
 dents of ancient philosophic systems found themselves 
 divided into classes under these two heads. This 
 division is not at all an arbitrary one, but is a neces- 
 sary condition of what Porphyry and Jamblichus speak 
 of as "degrees of initiation," which, however, is only 
 another term for " degree of knowledge." Both Pytha- 
 goras and Plato, and as well the Alexandrian mystics, 
 had doctrines which they taught publicly to all ; they 
 had also other doctrines which they taught secretly to 
 the initiates, — i.e., to disciples informed enough to 
 comprehend. Agnosticism treats of the Exoteric, or 
 external ; Spiritualism deals with the Esoteric, or in- 
 ternal. The way of a Rosicrucian, who will take 
 nothing, or believe nothing, on the ipse dixit, or on 
 faith, is to spiritualism through agnosticism ; through 
 exoteric to esoteric. 
 
 Invisible Made Visible. — A piece of carbon, say 
 charcoal, if combined with hydrogen gas, is made in- 
 visible as a gaseous compound, known to science as 
 Di-Carbide, or Ethylene, H^G,. This invisible is to 
 be brought back into sight by mixing in a tall jar two 
 measures of the gas Chlorine with one measure of the 
 gas Ethylene, procured as above, and then quickly ap- 
 plying a light to the mouth of the vessel ; a flame is 
 seen in which the Chlorine and the hydrogen unite, 
 h 10* 
 
ii4 
 
 SPIXITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 forming Hydrochloric Acid. The charcoal, carbon, 
 being set free, falls in the form of a black smoke. 
 The following is the chemical equation : 
 
 H 4 C S + 4C1 
 
 = 4HCI + c 2 . 
 
 (Ethylene.) (Chlorine.) 
 
 (Hydrochloric Acid.) : (Carbon.) 
 
 Still, in turn, a physiologist may take this carbon 
 and, by a process familiar to everybody who eats and 
 digests, put it into a human limb, in form of muscle, 
 through the road of the stomach. 
 
 He is not Rosicrucian who fails to understand through 
 such a demonstration as here made the Oneness of 
 material visible and invisible. Observe, a common 
 eye sees and recognizes a body called carbon. A 
 chemist takes this body and unites with it hydrogen 
 gas. Now it is shown to another common eye, which 
 sees nothing. Does not a chemist recognize the car- 
 bon as well in its second as in its first state ? May he 
 not invoke this invisible and will not the carbon re- 
 materialize so as again to become seeable by the eye 
 of a non-initiate ? 
 
 He is not Rosicrucian who finds himself confused 
 concerning things described at the same time as known 
 and unknown, as visible and invisible, as real and un- 
 real. A thing is always to the Sense with which it is 
 in correspondence what to that Sense it seems to be ; it 
 is never anything else ; solid is solid to touch, object 
 is object to the eye. 
 
 Rosicrucianism, possessed of irrefutable conclusions 
 as to the meaning of animal environment, under- 
 stands that original body is of precisely the same 
 signification as a first suit of clothes. It understands 
 
CONCERNING MATTER. 
 
 "5 
 
 that attention given a first suit of clothes serves to keep 
 no dust off a present one. It speculates, and enter- 
 tains itself, concerning the primal materialization, but 
 it relates its work and its uses with what is found at 
 hand ; comprehending fully that the meaning of use 
 and user lies wholly with the hour; that these have 
 not, neither have had, nor can have, other relation. 
 Come to such comprehension, as well has there been 
 come to entire indifference as to whether or not origi- 
 nal investiture lay in shape of monad, sloth, sapajou, 
 or Adam. How can Rosicrucianism be else than in- 
 different, knowing, as it does, that Matter is with man 
 and not with man almost at the same moment ? — that, 
 at any rate, form and manner of environment are 
 simply tools to be used for ends; ends which vary 
 with circumstances and conditions of surroundings; 
 muscle being needed to fight off beasts, soul being the 
 requirement to accomplish association with the God ? 
 
Il6 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 ■VII. 
 
 A ROSICRUCIAN CIRCLE. 
 
 CONCERNING I. 
 
 " If only you can catch me, Crito, bury me as you please.'* 
 
 Socrates, in the Phcedo. 
 
 For purposes of plain demonstration attention is 
 again directed to a skeleton. Will a skeleton move of 
 itself? It is not seen to do so. The bones consti- 
 tuting a skeleton are found having their various move- 
 ments by reason of muscles related with and acting on 
 them. Muscles, then, are to be accepted as the movers 
 about of human bodies ? Only indirectly. When nerves 
 which are met with running into muscles are cut, move- 
 ment stops instantly, — as in paralysis. It is then the 
 nerves that are the movers about of human bodies? 
 Still only indirectly. If nerves be separated from the 
 brain they are helpless, as production of motion is 
 concerned, as strands of cobweb would be found. It 
 is then necessarily the brain that is producer of motion ? 
 Still again only indirectly. Brains, human and of 
 brutes, are to be found in number filling the great jars 
 and occupying places upon the shelves of dissecting- 
 rooms, but no one of them has been known to break 
 from its confinement or change locality. 
 
 Analysis of a brain shows a construction of wonder- 
 ful likeness to a telegraph system. Dissections of hun- 
 
CONCERNING I. 117 
 
 dreds of brains, and of their allied relations of nerve- 
 cords and ganglia, made by the writer in a long expe- 
 rience as an anatomist, resolve the complexity into a 
 simplicity as follows, namely, what a battery and cords 
 are to an electrician, that exactly the nervous system is 
 to the user of it ; again, the nervous apparatus is to 
 the user of it precisely what a piano is to a composer 
 and player. The understanding to be conveyed is that 
 the nervous system is simply, wholly, absolutely an in- 
 strument. Except that it is a more complicated in- 
 strument as to construction, it is nothing at all dif- 
 ferent from a shoe which serves its purpose of covering 
 a foot, from a type-writer which makes letters in re- 
 sponse to touches, from a wire and a battery which 
 obey commands and convey messages, or from a violin 
 which screams tones of anguish or laughs peals of 
 merriment, which tones and peals are with him who 
 draws the bow and not acts of the instrument; seeing 
 that when instrument is separated from a player it is 
 nothing but wood and strings. 
 
 Truly, the brain is so identified with things known to 
 Ego that it may be likened not inaptly to many things. 
 It is a mirror ; it is a sounding-board ; it is a hewer and 
 carrier ; it is a builder and destroyer ; it is a navigator 
 of the sea and as well a traveller through woods ; it is 
 the physician working at problems of diagnosis ; it is 
 the mathematician conning over problems in figures ; 
 it is all that exhibits individual direction and intelli- 
 gence. Yet exactly after a like manner the battery and 
 cords of a telegraph are to be considered. A telegraph 
 apparatus is a messenger : it carries and brings ; it is a 
 lamp to dark places ; it is a surgeon cutting with saws ; 
 
n8 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 it is a navigator steering his vessel ; it is a musician 
 playing on a great organ ; it is any and everything 
 which is expressive of orifice performed by it. 
 
 A telegraphic apparatus is means of expression, noth- 
 ing else. A cerebral apparatus is means of expression, 
 nothing else. 
 
 Brain is mind-instrument. Mind is instrumentation. 
 
 A brain separated from its user is little more than its 
 bulk of water. If the bulk be squeezed to dryness be- 
 tween the hands, or by means of a press, so completely 
 does the mass disappear that a thimble will hold the 
 residuum. Subject water thus obtained to the action 
 of heat, and in a few moments this will disappear, as, 
 in turn, will the solid residuum if subjected to a like 
 influence. 
 
 Man says, "I see," "I feel," " I taste," "Israeli," 
 "I hear." The man expresses himself correctly. 
 Certainly it is not a simple lens called the eye that 
 sees. A man never thinks that it is his spectacles 
 that look. What sees is the Self, the I. Optical 
 apparatus, whether the ordinary organ of sight, a set 
 of prepared glasses, or what else in the line of vision, 
 are media of communication ; nothing different, noth- 
 ing else. The means of smell, but not smell itself, lie 
 with a collection of delicate strings. Hearing is by 
 means of a semi-pulpy cord. Touch is accomplished 
 through the instrumentality of white, hard strings sev- 
 eral feet, many of them, in length. When, on the 
 contrary, man says, "I am heated, I am cold, I am 
 hungry, I am famished," he speaks incorrectly, as here 
 are indicated conditions of the environment and not 
 any state or need of the Ego. 
 
CONCERNING I. 
 
 119 
 
 What is the I, and where is it ? 
 
 Nothing in the circle of the Universal that can be 
 thought about or conceived of has being apart from 
 one of three existences, namely, Matter, Ego, and the 
 Creating Power. Let emphatic repetition of this be 
 made. If Anything, or Existence, be of concern to 
 man, or, in turn, if man be concerned or related by 
 reason of his being a living active sentient Reality 
 with any thing or things, this thing or these things are 
 necessarily known by him in a sense which corresponds 
 with the requirements of the relation, otherwise no 
 such relation could possibly exist as that of use and 
 user. The three self-proving existences are 
 
 Matter, Ego, Creative Power. 
 
 Here is occasion for a long pause. Here, at any 
 rate, is the basis of judgment concerning all the uses 
 and relations of the life universal; otherwise here is 
 the philosophical weakness of him who here writes. 
 
 Matter as represented by body is proved not to be 
 identical with the I, for the reason, as clearly under- 
 standable, that no animal body continues constant to 
 its individuality any two hours or even any two min- 
 utes ; an I that has become familiar to any neighbor- 
 hood for a period, say, of forty-nine years, has lost and 
 acquired seven full and complete materializations, — that 
 is, seven bodies have come to and have left it. 
 
 I is identical with Consciousness ; that is, with That 
 which knows itself; it is identical with nothing else. 
 Let a reader who is not entirely clear as to this po- 
 sition consider the proposition. "I am an I," was 
 the impulsive and enthused exclamation of Jean Paul 
 Richter, as, on an occasion, standing in the door-way 
 
120 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 of the paternal house, the internal vision rushed upon 
 him, as he describes it, " like a flash remaining ever 
 after luminously persistent." "For the first time," 
 he says, "I had seen itself, and forever." 
 
 I, on the other hand, is not the Creative power, else 
 would consciousness of fulness or completeness reside 
 with it. Ego recognizes itself as no designer of en- 
 vironments incomprehensible to itself. Ego perceives 
 that it can say nothing of things as to what their reality 
 may be, for the reason that it knows nothing of things 
 apart from the manner in which things present them- 
 selves to Consciousness. All that it can say, or pos- 
 sibly know, is that a Thing is to Its use what to the 
 sense that uses It it seems to be. 
 
 I is the ground of Certitude. Here is foundation. 
 I is identical with Self. The concerns of a man are 
 with what constitutes the circle of his relations ; and 
 with nothing else. The proper study of man is man. 
 In man is all that belongs to man and with which man 
 belongs. 
 
 User is to be appreciated as separable from instru- 
 ment; here is the first and chief matter; after this 
 may come a study of brain. 
 
 The demonstration, or analysis, of a brain is never so 
 simply, and at the same time so comprehensively, made 
 as when an anatomist commences by drawing on a 
 blackboard a central lobe expressive of the part known 
 as the quadrate body. This body is a square mass sit- 
 uated in the centre of the nervous system, and when 
 looked at poetically impresses as serving as dais or sup- 
 port to a mysterious arcanum resting upon it. This 
 mysterious arcanum is the Pineal gland ; the seat, as 
 
CONCERNING I. 121 
 
 maintained by the ancients, of the Soul. Surround- 
 ing this Pineal gland on every side is what is known as 
 the Cortical, or gray, material of the brain. This gray 
 material is purely instrument subservient to the re- 
 quirements and demands of a user. It is, in every 
 sense and manner, except as its superior capabilities 
 and ramifications deny comparison, what the evolving 
 or force-making means of a telegrapher are. This 
 gray material, forming what are known as the convo- 
 lutions of the brain, is to be drawn somewhat distantly, 
 about four inches, around the gland. A succeeding 
 diagram is to exhibit a countless number of cords 
 which lead from this battery, directly or indirectly, to 
 all the avenues of the body at large, and, by means of 
 special cords, known as special nerves, to the organs 
 of sight, touch, hearing, smell, and taste; leading to 
 and relating with things known as external ; to and 
 with everything, to and with every place, with which 
 an I has to do. 
 
 A still succeeding drawing is to show in connection 
 with the lines of these different cords a series of what 
 are known as ganglia. These ganglia are lesser brains, 
 or batteries, the office of which is to localize and to 
 intensify office or meaning. 
 
 The ganglia are to find another analogy in the in- 
 ferior offices of a telegraphic system. An inferior 
 office receives from a main office and transmits what is 
 received ; an inferior may receive and respond without 
 other than a general relation with its main office. Ego 
 is served not alone by one, but by a hundred brains ; 
 so too is a telegraphic system served not alone by one, 
 but by hundreds of batteries. 
 
 v II 
 
122 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 A final drawing is to show the wonderful fact that 
 the Pineal gland is related by means of two reins which 
 pass out from its inside with every measurable space or 
 point of the nervous system that has been described. 
 An occupant, seated in the arcanum of the Pineal 
 gland, could remain in eternal fixity, yet see, taste, 
 smell, feel, and touch the universal. 
 
 In place of saying with the ancients that the Pineal 
 gland is the seat of the soul, let us say that here is the 
 seat of the Ego ; or shall we say that Ego is one with 
 Aura, and that its residence is with all atoms, as these 
 exist for the time as environment ? It is certainly im- 
 material as to which may be said, as assuredly nothing 
 is known about the manner of relation. There is re- 
 lation, however, relation as undeniable, as certain, as 
 self-demonstrating, as relation existing between any 
 instrument and its user. 
 
 The I, Ego, Self, differentiates and distinguishes it- 
 self. I is itself. It is nothing else than itself. 
 
 Can men see the Ego? No mother has ever, with 
 the common eye, seen her child, nor has wife after 
 a like manner seen her husband, nor has sister 
 seen a brother.* Ordinary acquaintance with an 
 Ego is alone through what it exhibits itself to be in 
 the acts of its environment ; these acts showing 
 whether it is cultured or uncultured, of high or low 
 degree, good or bad. Here, however, we are not to 
 overlook character and temperament of environment. 
 A great composer cannot express great conceptions 
 
 * The language here is of purely physical import, and considers the 
 every-day relation of things ; it has a wholly objective signification. 
 
CONCERNING I. 
 
 123 
 
 through a corn-stalk fiddle. A massive architect can- 
 not construct out of fragments of stone and sticks. A 
 musician can write no notes if means for writing be 
 lacking. A poet mixes his metaphors if sense be want- 
 ing for grammar. Ego may see alone through eyes, 
 hear alone through ears, smell alone through nose, 
 taste alone through tongue, touch alone through skin. 
 There is, however, a something else just here, a very 
 great something else; men see visions when the eyes 
 are shut, a Beethoven hears while deaf, spiritualists 
 behold when in trance. Here is the meaning of Senses 
 back of Senses. Simple illustration lies with nightly 
 dreams. Ego in turn, as suggested, is to be known 
 alone through its manifestations. Charity judges 
 never of Ego in disassociation from environment. An 
 Ego is not to be esteemed ugly by reason of having 
 between it and the looker a noseless or a pock-marked 
 face. Ego is not to be called mannerless where by 
 reason of absence of seeing eyes it gives not place on 
 a public highway. When a man is insane, where is the 
 defect, with Ego or instrument ? Can a player play on 
 a broken flute ? 
 
 How stupendous is greatness lying with comprehen- 
 sible ? During the period of the Middle Ages, when 
 such disputants as William of Champeaux and Abelard 
 discussed scholastic questions in the Sorbonne, one 
 which arrayed scholar against scholar was this, "How 
 many angels can stand on the point of a needle?" 
 This question, ridiculous to any one untrained in anal- 
 ysis, is seen by the cultured to express difference be- 
 tween ordinary materialized Ego and Ego considered 
 as the pure I; the first being weighable by scales, the 
 
124 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 other unseeable, intangible. The question is not a 
 whit more out of the order of things as they exist than 
 if the discussion had considered the possible standing- 
 room to be found upon the roof of a house for men in 
 ordinary environment. 
 
 Environment, and character of environment, are 
 accident, otherwise they are something that nobody 
 knows anything about. Here beauty and here truth to 
 be found with Pythagoras. 
 
 " Death has no power the immortal part to slay ; 
 That, when its present body turns to clay, 
 Seeks a fresh home, and with unminished might 
 Inspires another frame with life and light." * 
 
 Compensation certainly exists. The God is no re- 
 specter of persons. 
 
 When, as it will be remembered, Socrates was about 
 to drink the fatal hemlock, Crito, his friend, asked him 
 how he would like to be buried. The reply is akin 
 with the verse of Pythagoras: " If only you can catch 
 me, Crito, bury me as you please." 
 
 A funeral made up of pomp and parade is quite as 
 senseless a performance as though the burial casket 
 held a suit of old clothes ; in truth it holds nothing 
 
 different; " body is but a mingling and then a 
 
 separating of the mingled, which are called a life and 
 a death by ignorant mortals." Mingling and sepa- 
 rating, otherwise death and resurrection, are continuous 
 acts. 
 
 The Ego put forth by Descartes as the foundational 
 
 * See "Two Thousand Years After." 
 
CONCERNING I. 125 
 
 truth or premise, as undeniable and indisputable Cer- 
 titude, is foundation, and there is not, nor can there 
 be, any other. This foundation rests with the absolute 
 in analysis ; it is Ultimate reached through a process 
 of Exclusion, where neither datum nor data can be 
 lacking. More than this, it is self-asserting Apriori, 
 and thus is outside of the pale of any necessity for proof. 
 Here is the origin of the verse of Euripides, although 
 the Greek never heard of the philosopher : 
 
 " Who now can tell whether to live may not 
 Be properly to die ? And whether that 
 Which men do call to die, may not in truth 
 Be but the entrance into real life?" 
 
 Not Caesar, but Caesar's body it is, that in turn 
 passes from the environment of an emperor to ignoble 
 service. I illustrate this to myself, if illustration be 
 necessary, by throwing amongst coals which burn by 
 the side of the desk at which I write pieces of scarfskin 
 picked out of my palms, together with cuttings from 
 nails and strands plucked from scalp and beard. These 
 parts of my body fizzle and scorch and blaze and dis- 
 appear ; I remain. I shall have no funeral over the 
 ashes of the grate. On the morrow, when these ashes 
 shall have been carried away, the I will be without 
 concern as to whether the depositing place is a bright, 
 sunny hill-side or a slum reeking with filth and vileness. 
 
 What as to things which go without one knowing of 
 the going ? What as to things which come without one 
 knowing of the coming? Difference is certainly no 
 difference at all ! 
 
 In an Upanishad, a sacred book of the East, well 
 
 11* 
 
126 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 studied by Rosicrucians, it is recorded that Indra Ma- 
 ghavat lived one hundred and five years as a pupil with 
 Pragapati. The conclusion reached after all these 
 years of study is little different from the premises of 
 Cartesianism, and nothing at all different from the con- 
 victions of Platonism. The words of the master are 
 as follows : " Maghavat, this body is mortal and always 
 held by death. It is the abode of that Self which is 
 immortal and without body. When in the body (by 
 thinking this body is I and I am this body) the Self is 
 held by pleasure and pain. So long as he is in the 
 body, he cannot get free from pleasure and pain. But 
 when he is free of the body (when he knows himself 
 different from the body), then neither pleasure nor pain 
 touches him." 
 
 But how does Ego get into body ? or how does 
 
 body get around Ego ? 
 
 After so simple a fashion as lies with the demonstra- 
 tions of physiology I may say how environment once 
 existing is maintained even though, as with Maghavat, 
 thirteen bodies have been used and cast during his cen- 
 tury of pupilage. From circumference of Pineal gland 
 to circumference of body at large, parts are, in com- 
 position, as series of molecules. As any one of these 
 molecules leaves its place by diminution another occu- 
 pies it through augmentation, hence Form continues 
 filled j waste and repair are the words of physiology, 
 and here is the meaning of the emptying and filling of 
 market-baskets. 
 
 But as to origin of Ego ? 
 
 Everything that is known, or that can be known, or 
 that needs to be known of Ego shows itself in the mirror 
 
CONCERNING I. 127 
 
 that is a man's own Self. Our proposition is, as cer- 
 tainly must be clearly understood, that Ego knows 
 itself, as it finds itself, fully, undeniably, perfectly. 
 Nothing not recognized in the mirror of Self is of the 
 slightest possible concern or account. If Matter be 
 not seen by Ego as Essence, matter as Essence is of no 
 relation with it. If God be not seen by Ego, save as 
 Creative power, recognition of God as Creative power 
 is all that concerns it. 
 
 There are two quaint verses carved on the gravestone 
 of a certain E.obert Crytoft, in the churchyard of 
 Homersfield, which are expressive; they are entitled 
 "Myself," and read as follows: 
 
 " As I walk'd by myself, I talk'd to myself, 
 And thus myself said to me, 
 Look to thyself, and take care of thyself, 
 For nobody cares for thee. 
 
 " So I turned to myself, and I answered myself, 
 In the self-same reverie, 
 Look to myself, or look not to myself, 
 The self-same thing will be." 
 
 How shall a writer, such as he who here holds the 
 pen, move from the present situation ? The query in- 
 volves knowledge of the reader. This knowledge being 
 impossible of attainment, there is nothing left but to 
 turn in memory to old students and friends who for 
 the moment are to be particularly addressed. We are 
 acquainted with the speculative lore of the ages, dating 
 from the origin of the question of Ionianism, "Who 
 and what is Thales?" From Greece we crossed to 
 India, learning of Esoteric foundation. Back to the 
 region of the Archipelago Plato enlarged our experi- 
 
128 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 ences, passing us, in turn, to the beautiful mysticism 
 of the Alexandrians. From Plotinus, through whom 
 it was, perhaps, we learned the naturalness of the super- 
 natural and the manner of contemplating the Infinite 
 in the process of Ecstasy ; through whom certainly it 
 was that first we met and considered the Spinozan 
 Pantheism of centuries, and from whom later we 
 passed to scholasticism, this temporarily holding our 
 attention as long before Carneades had held not only 
 Rome, but Galba and Cato, its censors. Giordano 
 Bruno had invited us by his honesty, and had repelled 
 us by his coarseness. Bacon, Locke, Berkeley, Kant, 
 Fichte, Hegel, Comte, the anatomists, the physiolo- 
 gists, the metaphysicians, and the psychologists, all in 
 turn, forward and backward and backward and for- 
 ward, we have lived with and come to understand.* 
 
 What is to say to the reader who is not of our classes 
 except as follows : 
 
 The I knows itself in and of itself. What every 
 human being recognizes and knows as its Selfhood, 
 that is Selfhood. But the man not of the schools is 
 without data to appreciate what wonderful knowledge 
 is this knowing of the I by the I. It is knowledge 
 having existence before the schools. It was foundation 
 in the beginning, it is foundation now. The single, 
 only foundation is 
 
 I. 
 
 From I is departure, 
 To I is return. 
 
 * See the author's book, " Thinkers and Thinking." 
 
CONCERNING I. 
 
 MIND. 
 
 129 
 
 Something more needs to be said about the subject 
 of Mind. Mind is expression of will inhering to Ego 
 precisely, and in no other sense, as music is expression 
 of harmony residing with musician. Will-expression 
 is through brain, harmony-expression is through violin 
 or other musical instrument. Brain and musical in- 
 strument are exactly of like signification. A musical 
 instrument allows of the giving out of sounds. A 
 brain allows of the giving out of thoughts. Harmony 
 is not of instrument, but of musician. Thoughts are 
 not of brain, but of Ego.* 
 
 Here it seems necessary to accord what is meant with 
 physiological observations. What has been written of 
 simply under the term brain implies what is known by 
 the anatomist as cerebro-spinal system. This system 
 lies both within and without the skull, and is made up 
 of parts, prominent among which are to be named the 
 cerebrum, cerebellum, pons Varolii, medulla oblongata, 
 and spinal cord ; besides these, ganglionic bodies in 
 large numbers, complicated and multitudinous com- 
 missures, together with nerve-cords possessed of special 
 and common signification. In a word, this nervous 
 system is the most wonderful machine in the world. 
 A machine is it, because, like all other constructions, 
 it is found wholly made out of matter. Matter is it as 
 exhibited in the facts of its composition and decom- 
 position. 
 
 * Automatic thinking, a condition that surely manifests itself, is 
 habit ; it is analogous, after a manner, with automatic motion. 
 i 
 

 130 SPIR1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Differentiations as to special office of special parts 
 have been worked out to a fair extent. It is to be 
 implied, with good reason, that ganglia named the 
 thalami optici preside over ordinary sensation, that 
 other ganglia, the corpora striata, attend to the con- 
 cerns of motion, that excito-motor responses relate 
 with the spinal cord, and so on, down to the refine- 
 ments of the localizations of Gall and Spurzheim.* 
 
 Development and office constitute the differences in 
 nervous apparatus. It is a science which certainly 
 shall reach nothing that attempts the study of the 
 human nervous system apart from nervous systems at 
 large. Extremes lie with man at one end and a monad 
 at the other end. Between is every grade of power. 
 
 Proof of difference between the Ego of a human and 
 the Ego of a monad, and of intermediate Egos, lies 
 with difference met with in instruments. This differ- 
 ence in animal instrument is seen in diminution of the 
 cerebrum and in the comparative increase of the sen- 
 sory ganglia, as descent is followed from the higher to 
 the lower mammalia. In the animal known as the 
 lowest of the vertebrate class, the Lancelot, sensory 
 ganglia have taken the place entirely of cerebrum ; 
 there is not so much as a rudiment of this last. 
 
 By a Lancelot it is demonstrated that cerebrum is in 
 no sense identical with Ego, while it is as well nega- 
 tively exhibited, considering a Lancelot, that it is iden- 
 tical, as office is concerned, with what is known as 
 Mind ; that is to say, in proportion with the character 
 
 * Much new work is being done in this direction which is of pro- 
 found interest to the physiologist. 
 
CONCERNING I. 
 
 131 
 
 and meaning of an Ego so is found its instrument. 
 Inferentially, it is no unjust deduction that absence of 
 cerebrum implies absence of, or at least little relation 
 and intercourse by Ego with outside things. 
 
 Again, it is known to every physiologist, be he Rosi- 
 crucian or simple direct observer, that the cerebrum may 
 be lost from an organism of which it is a natural part, 
 and yet the bodily life go on quite as before ; an only 
 difference being that expressions of mind disappear; 
 offices pertaining to intellection having to be per- 
 formed for the mutilated animal by an outside intelli- 
 gence. The writer had at one time in his possession, 
 for a period of several weeks, a pigeon from which the 
 entire cerebrum had been taken away. An only per- 
 ceptible difference between this and its fellow-birds lay 
 with what has just been referred to. The pigeon would 
 swallow when food was pushed back into its throat, and 
 it would spread its wings if thrown into the air, but the 
 performance of both offices was seen and understood 
 to be purely automatic. 
 
 The ganglia constitute, it would seem, the true sen- 
 sorium of common organism, and with these ganglia lies 
 the power to carry on organic functions independently 
 of outside direction. The power and intelligence of the 
 ganglionic system are the power and intelligence of a 
 law in which the system has its existence ; saying this, 
 all is said that is known concerning it ; all is said that 
 is of signification in relation with organism ; it is 
 matter's law dealing with matter; it is phenomenon.* 
 
 * The sympathetic system is allowed to go with simple mention, 
 that confusion may be avoided, as unprofessional readers are con- 
 cerned. N 
 
132 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 In understanding the law of matter do we not under- 
 stand that body seen and body unseen are the same ? 
 
 *God is good ! In a dream is given Ego the secret 
 of its relation with the Universal. 
 
 ■VIII. 
 
 A ROSICRUCIAN CIRCLE. 
 
 CONCERNING SOUL. 
 
 By the term Soul is meant exactly what has been 
 named as the third of the principles of the Trinity ; 
 namely. Holy Ghost. Let him or her who would be 
 clear as to conception and understanding of the phi- 
 losophy of the volume in hand recognize this thor- 
 oughly. Soul, spirit, mind, Ego, and kindred terms, 
 are so promiscuously used as implying the same thing 
 that definition has come to defy definers. Writers and 
 speakers everywhere employ common names without 
 meaning at all common things. The same word is 
 made to stand for things not at all the same. Reader 
 and writer are here to understand each other as to 
 definitions. 
 
 Let the two circles considered, and the third, here 
 to be considered, have hours, days, weeks, years given 
 to getting full comprehension of them, if such time 
 is necessary to such comprehension. Years have been 
 given to the study of them by the writer. No man 
 or woman ever has understood or ever can understand 
 
CONCERNING SOUL. I33 
 
 himself or herself in relation with the Universal, un- 
 less such comprehension be possessed ; not simply as 
 to words, but as to an inwardness living with them. 
 On the contrary, he or she who has this knowledge 
 holds the key of the garden of the gods. The use of 
 the key implies entrance. Not to use the key is to 
 remain on the outside. The whole thing is not more 
 complicated nor less simple than is the use or rejec- 
 tion of a key belonging to any common house. 
 Let the hypostases of man be repeated. 
 The component parts of a man, considering him 
 simply as an animal, are Matter and Ego. 
 
 The component parts of a man, viewing him in the 
 meaning which makes a perfect man to differ from an 
 animal, are Matter, .Ego, Holy Ghost. 
 
 Difference as to these component parts which relate 
 with the meaning of a man will well bear to be re- 
 peated, as advanced originally in the chapter on Hy- 
 postases and demonstrated, as the first two are con- 
 cerned, in immediately preceding chapters. 
 
 Matter. Matter is understood as one with what 
 the common eye sees of the solid earth ; it is one with 
 houses of stone and mortar and with houses of flesh 
 and clothes. 
 
 Ego. Ego, meaning by this, as has been defined, 
 the I, the Selfhood, the Individuality, the That which 
 in self-consciousness knows itself, the User of the 
 brain-instrument ; this is one with what it is ; it is 
 one with nothing else ; it is persistence where Matter 
 is change ; it is noumenon where Matter is phenomena; 
 it is, while unseeable by the crude senses of the en- 
 vironment of fellow-men, tangibility itself, as repre- 
 
 12 
 
134 SPIR1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 sentation of fixedness and immortality is implied by 
 tangibility. I is not Matter, it is not Holy Ghost, it 
 is not in any way nor after any manner else than what 
 it is. Knowledge of 1 by I considers no past, em- 
 braces no future ; the I of the moment is the I of the 
 universal. That which knows itself is itself. The 
 duty, relation, environment, circumstances, past, pres- 
 ent, future of I are with what is found with I.* 
 
 Soul. Soul is difference between I of man and I of 
 brute : any other difference is of degree. Every man 
 is born a common animal, — excepting that the animal 
 man is endowed with a meaning not possessed by ani- 
 mals inferior to him. So far as simple natural law is 
 concerned this is nothing at all different from the fact 
 of there being animals the law of whose organization 
 crowns their foreheads with antlers, while, on the other 
 hand, there are animals who are incapable of growing 
 horns. Man not growing, or coming, to what he was 
 created with the capability to carry, remains necessa- 
 rily below the plane of his meaning; he continues 
 exactly as born ; his life, his meaning, his desires, his 
 
 * Ego, or I, is not to be understood as identical with Force. The 
 force or mobility of Matter, as matter forms human body, lies with 
 what is quite analogous with that which is the force or motive- 
 power known as galvanism. The force of the Universe lies with re- 
 lation. A mine filled with sugar and chlorate of potash and a lake 
 full of sulphuric acid while kept apart rest in eternal stillness ; 
 brought together, the earth could be rent in twain by reason of an 
 activity issuing out of the combination. Galvanism secures means to 
 its ends by sinking elements into a solvent. The force of body found 
 at command of Ego is secured by swallowing into the stomach par- 
 ticles of food which, after a like manner with the elements, are acted 
 on by solvents. 
 
CONCERNING SOUL. 135 
 
 enjoyments, his sufferings, his everything, express en- 
 tire and absolute analogy with common brute life. 
 Soul is identical with Holy Ghost. Holy Ghost is 
 identical with God. All expressions of the Universal 
 are resolvable into one of three Noumena or Principals. 
 There are but three Things in the Universal, — God, 
 Ego, Matter. 
 
 God is identical with creative power. 
 
 Soul is necessarily one with Holy Ghost, in other 
 words, one with God, for the reason that as there are 
 but three Entities, namely, Matter, Ego, God, and 
 we understand that it is neither of the first two, it must 
 be the last, seeing there is nothing else that it can be. 
 
 Let us now, with a view to greater clearness, repeat 
 after still other manner, as in the instances of Matter 
 and Ego, what is desired to be profoundly impressed. 
 
 If it be not objected to, it will be assumed as ac- 
 cepted that what has been described as Matter is for 
 the use of body, — for the use of all bodies, — and that 
 in turn human bodies are for the use of human Individ- 
 ualities. Human individuality we understand as the 
 Ego of the philosophers. Using our own language, we 
 comprehend it as that which appeals for the verity of 
 its existence in the I felt and recognized by every per- 
 son as being Self, no matter what the varying age or 
 changes of the body. Negatively we understand the 
 existence of individuality by the physiological knowl- 
 edge we have gained of its materializing and demate- 
 rializing ability as exhibited to us by that constant 
 necessity which exists for the filling and refilling of 
 market-baskets. We recognize, psychologically, the 
 existence and meaning of Individuality by the nightly 
 
136 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 experience had of the ability of Self to leave its body, 
 to wander away from it as one does from his house, 
 and to return to it as one does to a house.* In a 
 word, our present position is that there is a material 
 body which is the Individuality of the unlearned, but 
 which material body is no more the man than it is 
 potato, stone, or brick ; second, that the real self is 
 an Existence unseeable by eyes created only with the 
 ability to behold opaque things, and that therefore it 
 is and must remain a phantom except as it is known 
 by itself. The faultiness of judgment which esteems 
 Materiality as one with individuality is seen in that 
 universal recognition of a corpse as a something from 
 which another something is gone out. Is not a body 
 from which Ego is gone out hurried away as are repul- 
 sive things? Is there not a certain sense of relief 
 when a corpse is gotten out of sight? Is it not the 
 case that what is called death shows the living that 
 body is not what has been cherished ? 
 
 If at this point, and in these things, all are agreed, 
 question advances as to the meaning and use of Indi- 
 
 * Here is the mystery of Astral projection as expounded by the 
 Theosophist. Knowing, as a physiologist, the law of vitality as mani- 
 fested by the almost intelligent automatism existing out of the influ- 
 ence of the ganglionic nerve centres, I see no reason to discredit a 
 dream as being anything else than an illustration with which mortals 
 are favored as to separability entire and complete of body and Ego. 
 In other words, I see no scientific reason why a Self cannot, after 
 some manner, get hold of the secret of leaving its temporary home 
 and getting back to it, as, on the other hand, Matter certainly has the 
 secret of passing from the environment of one Ego to that of another 
 Ego ; a demonstration furnished every day by the uses of dinner- 
 tables. 
 
CONCERNING SOUL, 
 
 137 
 
 viduality. How imposing, how stupendous, as men 
 are concerned, is such question ! 
 
 Do I not put before us this query just as all would 
 have it put when it is asked, What are the meaning 
 and use of this Individuality? 
 
 I use here a good and reliable expression by another, 
 which, if we get hold of it, enables the passing to 
 succeeding premises. The expression is this: "That 
 to which intelligence is confined is that with which 
 alone intelligence is concerned." 
 
 Now to what is the intelligence of Individuality 
 confined? First, it knows itself. Second, it recog- 
 nizes itself as not being self-creating. Please heed the 
 next premise closely. A thing that is not self-creating 
 has its office and meaning necessarily in that which is 
 its creator. Conclusion : Individuality is an agent for 
 the reason that every made thing is made for an object, 
 and everything acting with a view to the accomplish- 
 ment of an object is an agent. Individualities, then, 
 are agents. Agents for what ? Agents to what? 
 
 Heed again closely. An agent has meaning in the 
 intention which creates it. The fulfilment of an inten- 
 tion by an agent is its ultimatum ; is the completeness 
 of its circularity. A common hog grunting and swill- 
 ing in a pen is what it knows itself to be ; it is noth- 
 ing else than what it knows itself to be. A hog eats 
 that it may digest; it digests that it may eat. If a 
 hog eats, sleeps, digests, and makes lard, and if the hog 
 be without consciousness of anything outside of such 
 a circle, then it follows that lard is the all of a hog ; 
 it is the completion of a circle of intention or design. 
 Certainly it would in no way be possible for a hog to 
 
 12* 
 
138 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 pass to offices of the existence of which the animal 
 could after no manner be made conscious. 
 
 After a like manner of showing, the circle of a 
 man's intention is comprised by that which he knows 
 of himself. Every Individuality knows of its intention 
 and meaning through the senses which are its instru- 
 ments of communication with things not itself; it 
 knows thus, and after no other manner. What fol- 
 lows ? A hog has individuality. A hog has the five 
 senses known as belonging to pure functional life ; to 
 common animal life. If a man be without other sense 
 than the five described, — namely, sight, touch, taste, 
 smell, hearing, — then it follows that intention and 
 circle are the same with man and hog. 
 
 If a man differs in his meaning from a hog, it is to 
 be shown that the former possesses a something not 
 related with the latter. It is to be shown as well that 
 this something is in relation With a need and an inten- 
 tion of a creator, — a something given additionally to 
 man over what is his as common to himself with ani- 
 mals at large ; of which animals he is, of course, one. 
 
 If a something is to be shown, the something is a 
 Sense, — that is, like is required to know like. The sug- 
 gested Something cannot be what we have come to 
 recognize and understand as Individuality, because we 
 already have this and its office as a common possession 
 of the animals at large. Individuality is the zenith of 
 its own circle ; its office is in the senses which it finds 
 provided for its use. Every sense provided for its 
 outlook relates with matter. Its eyes cannot pierce 
 beyond the stars. Its fingers reach only to the centre 
 of the earth. Consider man's individuality as com- 
 
CONCERNING SOUL. 
 
 139 
 
 mon to brutes, reptiles, and clams, and from such 
 breadth of outlook ask yourselves whether a hog seen 
 in a pen at Christmas time, and eaten in the winter, is 
 not found back in a pen in the fall. But see ! What 
 is eaten is simply material grown by an Ego for a use. 
 The use is the meaning of the office of that particular 
 Ego. Again and again and again, it is to be assumed, 
 will it rematerialize itself as spiders weave for them- 
 selves new webs to take the place of others destroyed. 
 Who shall say it has not been thus from a beginning, or 
 that it will not continue thus to the end ? 
 
 The text of the idea to which we pass is office. 
 Sense and office are identical. Our studies, so far, 
 have distinguished for us Matter and Individuality, 
 nothing more. Stopping here it is impossible to show 
 that a man differs from a hog save in degree of re- 
 finement in organic development, — that is, in manner 
 which differs nothing at all from physiological distinc- 
 tions demarcating hog from clam. 
 
 Another Sense is to be found. No, not to be found. 
 Its self-assertiveness made it known to the first man as 
 it is known in degree to every man. Dull and indis- 
 tinct in some men, it is the light of life to others. 
 What name shall we give it ? There remains but one. 
 
 Soul. 
 
 An interpolation is here to be made. While the 
 term Sense is used in connection with Soul, it is so 
 employed simply to retain idea of means to end. 
 Saying that a man sees an object is to relate him with 
 such object by means of eyes. Saying that he touches 
 a body is to relate him with the body by means of 
 
 E3 
 
i 4 o SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 fingers. In a precisely similar manner the term Soul, 
 when spoken of as a sense, is meant to imply means 
 of communication. If, a paragraph later, the manner 
 of expression change, and soul be applied as identical 
 with God, accordance rests with that which assumes 
 like to be identical with like. Reference to and study 
 of neoplatonism will show the direction of thought 
 to be as beautifully simple as it is clearly plain. 
 
 Then Soul demarcates itself as something different 
 from individuality. Consider for yourselves. If it be 
 not a something different, then men, hogs, and clams 
 are of common meaning.* 
 
 Here then the question of all questions. Here differ- 
 ence between man and brute. Here differentiation from 
 Material. Here a road outside of the mountain way 
 to the garden of the gods. Here the meaning of the 
 Brahminical salutation. Here the locality of Heaven. 
 Here the Something received or denied by Ego. 
 Here explanation of good and bad in men. 
 
 What is Soul ? Like Matter, and like individuality, 
 Soul is to be known alone phenomenally. After such 
 manner of being known, knowledge of it is, however, 
 scarcely less common than is knowledge of individu- 
 ality. Every man and woman knows of it according 
 to extent of its possession. Not to know it is not to 
 have it. 
 
 Soul, according to the philosophy here offered, and 
 according to inductions which will accrue, let exami- 
 nation commence when it will, is identical with the 
 God. 
 
 * See the book " Brushland." 
 
CONCERNING SOUL. I4 i 
 
 Stop just here, interrupts the Materialist, and tell us 
 how and why illuminate Rosicrucianism assumes the 
 existence of a God ? 
 
 Proof of the existence of God is found in the exist- 
 ence of Soul. Like is to be known only by like. 
 Matter can neither see, feel, hear, taste, or smell the 
 God. The senses of organic life are the senses of 
 animal life. Proof that brutes are without soul is 
 found by absence of it in some men. Soul is not at 
 all a necessity to the animal organization. A man 
 may live without a soul. Soul and God are one. 
 What is called soul is simply God dwelling by his sev- 
 eralty in man. The Bible expresses this simply, yet 
 fully, in the passage, "Keep clean thy heart which is 
 the temple of the Holy Ghost." 
 
 To make the matter perfectly clear and to exhibit 
 the grandeur of the capability of the human, let us 
 instance the position of Christ in history as we have 
 learned of it. I will assunje for my purpose that the 
 account in the Bible is to be relied on implicitly. 
 Christ was born after the manner of animals at large. 
 As a boy he wrought in a carpenter-shop. Like to 
 animals at large, he was made up of matter and indi- 
 viduality. Unlike to a multitude, his Ego had no 
 advantages, after the ordinary manner, of education. 
 At his crucifixion the animal part of him succumbed 
 exactly as did the animal parts of the thieves executed 
 by his side. The body of Christ was buried. The 
 Individuality of Christ was seen later by his disciples. 
 
 Up to this point all is clear to us. Matter died. 
 Individuality does not die. Christ was seen risen 
 from the dead. Mark ! he was seen. If it be not 
 
142 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 true that he was seen, then the rock upon which the 
 Church is built is of less strength than is sandstone. 
 Let us go back for a moment in thought. We read 
 of Christ as an infant. At his crucifixion we know 
 him as of man's stature. He ate and grew. What 
 he ate and how he grew differs not a jot from the 
 circumstances related with the eating and growing 
 of the millions who preceded and who have succeeded 
 him. As a human body Christ was a man like unto 
 ourselves. He was like unto ourselves or he was not 
 flesh. 
 
 But the Christ of the Bible is presented as God. 
 The Christ of the Bible is peculiarly, distinctively the 
 writer's God. The Christ of the Bible is a pre-emi- 
 nent illustration of soul. He is the exposition of 
 Man's possible relation with the Divine, and is justly 
 a universal example. 
 
 I know Christ to be one with God. Knowing this, 
 and feeling that in a few minutes I shall demonstrate 
 it, I have not the slightest concern to trouble myself 
 with the obscurities of immaculate conceptions as to 
 Son and Mother. Science is entirely unable to com- 
 prehend these conceptions, nor is it found that Ego or 
 Soul takes hold of them after any manner. Immacu- 
 late conception is to be a matter of faith, or it is not 
 to be at all. Philosophy is the antipodes of faith ; it 
 seeks proof, not tradition. It is left for theology to 
 deal with immaculate conceptions ; philosophy may 
 deal with that only which it is able to comprehend. 
 
 Where and what was the Godhood of the carpenter's 
 son? 
 
 Here we start in a demonstration of Soul. 
 
CONCERNING SOUL. 
 
 143 
 
 Christ had no advantages of education. On a cer- 
 tain day, when the boy was about twelve years of age, 
 being missed and searched for by his mother, he was 
 found in dispute with, and vanquisher of, learned doc- 
 tors. That was much, yet it was little. Five hundred 
 years before his birth the philosophic age of Greece 
 commenced. Up to the period of Christ's teaching 
 human intellectual brilliancy had never, and perhaps 
 has never since, been equalled. During these five hun- 
 dred years system after system of philosophy had been 
 advanced and exploded. Now appears this carpenter's 
 son. He was unlearned in the lore of the schools. He 
 knew nothing of sophistry. To-day, nineteen hun- 
 dred years later, the Christian world bows before his 
 image, seeing in the man Jesus the Almighty God. 
 
 Seeing what ? Not difference from other men in skin 
 and bones and muscles and nerves. Not anything of 
 difference as to what shows itself in every man as 
 Individuality, — at least philosophy sees not this. Yet 
 seeing something that makes three hundred and fifty- 
 three millions of the most civilized people of the earth 
 worship a carpenter's son. 
 
 Will the reader follow here closely and not misun- 
 derstand ? With Christ and his mighty power im- 
 pressed upon our comprehension, we give a thought to 
 what is propounded by the Church as the mystery of 
 the incarnation. Yes, a mystery to the Church, the 
 confusion of physiology, an object of ridicule to scep- 
 tics. Yet no more a mystery, no more a confusion, 
 no more an improbability than is the simplest problem 
 ever dealt with. 
 
 Between five and six hundred years before the birth 
 
I44 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 of Christ there came into the world a Hindoo child 
 called Gautama. According to legends, believed im- 
 plicitly by four hundred and seventy millions of 
 people, the birth of this child was attended with won- 
 derful phenomena. All sick people found themselves 
 well. Sun, moon, and stars stood still. The earth 
 quivered to its centre. It being desirable on an occa- 
 sion that Gautama should afford proof of strength and 
 skill, the child, grown to boyhood, took up and easily 
 used a bow that required the strength of a thousand 
 men to bend. Thrumming the string of this bow he 
 produced a noise louder than thunder. He placed 
 four plantain leaves at each corner of a square and with 
 a single flight of his arrow pierced all of them,— so tells 
 part of his history. 
 
 Gautama was the son of a king, and came of what 
 was known in his country as the warrior caste. As a 
 youth he revelled in luxury and in dissipation. There 
 came, however, a time when a feeling as to the utter 
 vanity of the life he was living seized him. In a 
 search directed to finding the means of happiness, a 
 profound impression— one, indeed, which is said to 
 have influenced him to an entire change of being— was 
 made by his meeting with a beggar, a religious devotee, 
 one utterly at outs with the world, but who was pos- 
 sessed of absolute internal composure and peace. 
 Gautama renounced the ordinary life he had been 
 living. To him has been given a stupendous conquest 
 over humanity ; and, as propounded by Edwin Ar- 
 nold, " though he discountenanced ritual, and declared 
 himself, even when on the threshold of Nirvana, to be 
 only what all other men might become, the love and 
 
CONCERNING SOUL. 
 
 145 
 
 gratitude of Asia, disobeying his mandates, have given 
 him fervent worship. Forests of flowers are daily- 
 laid upon his stainless shrine, and countless lips 
 hourly repeat the formula, ' I take refuge in Buddha.' " 
 Four hundred and seventy millions of people are fol- 
 lowers of Gautama. 
 
 About the same time with Gautama there was born 
 in the kingdom of Loo a child whose name in English 
 is Confucius. Among the legends connected with this 
 birth is one to the effect that the Ki-lin, a supernatural 
 being, who never appeared among men except to an- 
 nounce some extraordinary event, visited the garden 
 of Shuh-Liang-Heih, the father, leaving there a pre- 
 cious stone upon which was inscribed, "A child is 
 born, pure as the crystal wave ; he shall be king with- 
 out any territorial domain." Confucius started as a 
 public teacher when he was twenty-two years of age. 
 What he taught, what he has accomplished, the fact 
 that he is a very god to the Chinese, need not be en- 
 larged on. 
 
 Gautama, Confucius, Mencius, Christ, and the less 
 powerful ones, all in their degree, signify the meaning 
 and expression of Soul. I commit myself to holding 
 the conviction — a conviction which terminates every 
 thought of my mind, which shows itself as the ultima- 
 tum of all study — that what is called the soul is nothing 
 at all different from God taking up residence in man, 
 and that the soul possessed by Christ, that which is 
 called the Godhood of Christ, is exactly what is in 
 you and in me proportionately ; that to become full of 
 the God as were Gautama and Christ needs only that 
 any man or any woman do as was done. " Do as was 
 g k 13 
 
146 SPIRITUS SA ACTUS. 
 
 done." What is meant? Everybody knows of the ab- 
 solute bodily sacrifice of Christ. The man was noth- 
 ing, the office was all. In every sense of the word the 
 life was a devotion to others. Personally Christ had 
 nothing, he wanted nothing. The will of the Father 
 was the only will. Gautama, after his twenty-second 
 year, came to the same self-abnegation. Of the in- 
 comprehensible phenomena described as associated 
 with the birth of this latter, we Occidentals do not 
 deem ourselves irreligious in taking no account. For 
 myself, I did not feel the earth shake, neither did I 
 behold the standing still of sun and stars. Candidly 
 speaking, I care nothing at all in any way about the 
 shaking and the standing still. Look where I will at 
 Gautama, look where I may at Christ, I behold God. 
 Let the mysteries of incarnation and-of shaking plan- 
 ets be or not be, for myself, I do not take the trouble 
 to confuse my brain in considering them. To me 
 these mysteries are not of the slightest concern. I 
 need none of them to enable me to behold the God 
 walking upon earth in the shape of a man. 
 
 We understand then. The premise is that the 
 meaning of human Individuality is to act as agent of 
 the God. That God fills Individuality in proportion 
 as individuality submits itself to be filled. Under- 
 standing Christ after this fashion, I behold him as one 
 found so able to sink and abnegate the mortal parts 
 that he becomes fully occupied by soul ; otherwise by 
 God. This power has the meaning of the divine 
 showing itself through the medium of flesh.* 
 
 * On an occasion, St. Thomas Aquinas made a visit to the pope at 
 Rome, whom he found in the midst of large wealth. " You see," said 
 
CONCERNING SOUL. 
 
 147 
 
 Mysteries disappear in an appreciation of their sub- 
 jects. There was one Daniel Lambert. His weight 
 was seven hundred and thirty-nine pounds. His fat- 
 ness made the man known over the reading world. He 
 was famous in proportion as rotundity advanced him 
 beyond the bulk of other men. Was that corpulency 
 any the less wonderful because it existed in a physio- 
 logical law that you and I know all about ? 
 
 You and I may invite bodily corpulence. We know 
 all about this. We can get fatness if we want fatness. 
 Not desiring fatness we can stay lean. The mystery 
 of Christ we propound as no greater mystery than 
 this of fatness. Christ's godliness can be invited or re- 
 pulsed by any man. As fatness is not a necessity to 
 animal life, so neither is soul. Man as an animal may 
 get along without either fat or soul. Men are propor- 
 tionately fat, in like manner are they proportionately 
 possessed of soul. 
 
 Let us try to be even clearer. Nobody has any dif- 
 ficulty in understanding the oneness of water. To 
 recognize severalty in this oneness is only to know that 
 moisture and water are one, and that moisture is 
 everywhere. What moisture is to water soul is to 
 God. Water is the animal life of men. Soul is the 
 kingdom of heaven to men. Who diminishes in 
 moisture withers and dries up, who lessens in soul finds 
 
 the holy Father, " that it is not as when the Church had to say, silver 
 and gold have I none." "Nor is it,'' replied the priest, "as when 
 the Church could command the lame to walk, and crutches might 
 be thrown aside." This illustrative of difference between presence 
 and absence of the spiritual. 
 
1 48 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 himself getting out of that kingdom of heaven which 
 the Bible declares to be within a man.* 
 
 Shall we repeat ? Who will deny that where God is 
 there too must be heaven ; seeing, as has been defined, 
 that it is the presence of God which constitutes heaven. 
 If, then, soul be identical with God, does it not follow 
 that the possessor of soul finds himself godly in pro- 
 portion to his possession, — that is, does he not find him- 
 self in heaven, as he has that which is heaven in him ? 
 Consider here a step further. If soul be a good re- 
 lated with the present of men, is not heaven a thing 
 of to-day, no matter what else it may be ? 
 
 Here we may draw a conclusion. About any heaven 
 or hell of to-morrow we need not trouble ourselves. 
 If any man desire heaven, it is always to be found 
 immediately at hand. To receive is simply to open. 
 To forfeit is simply to keep shut. To be untenanted 
 by soul is to be void of heaven. 
 
 Up to this point there has been iteration and reit- 
 eration. It is to be understood that the volume in 
 hand means a philosophy for the direction of life and 
 living. The iteration and reiteration lie with founda- 
 tional premises, and this in a sense which applies 
 wholly to absolute comprehension of the philosophy 
 itself. In other words, in knowledge of foundation is 
 all knowledge. 
 
 * The writer has worked out this illustration in his book, " Odd 
 Hours of a Physician." 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 149 
 
 IX. 
 
 A ROSICRUCIAN CIRCLE. 
 
 CONCERNING THE CHARACTERISTICS OF MEDIUMS 
 AND SENSITIVES AND MEANS OF INTERCOURSE 
 WITH THE HIGHER PLANES OF THE WORLD. 
 
 " The beginning of wisdom is the beginning of supernatural power." 
 — Paracelsus. 
 
 " Now all things are but altered, — nothing dies." — OviD. 
 
 " Happy he who, the voracious bark of Hyle escaping, 
 And from common bonds released, 
 With joyful and enlightened mind 
 To Deity directs his hasty flight. 
 Happy he who, after heavy terrene cares, 
 Having ascended the path of Intellect intuitive, 
 Beholds his goal, shining with light divine. 
 Laborious it is the whole soul to extend, 
 In conjunction with all the energies 
 Of aspirations anagogic. 
 Do thou make this necessary effort certain 
 By giving attention most strenuous 
 To all impulses leading to the sphere supernal, 
 Thy Parent his aid extending 
 Will to thee closely appear. 
 For a certain ray, shining before, 
 Will illuminate the path occult. 
 And to thee will unfold the intelligible plan 
 Of ideal Beauty. O Soul, drinking 
 Of the fount perennial of immortal good, 
 Supplicating thy eternal Parent 
 
 13* 
 
I5 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Ascend, nor for an instant linger, 
 
 But at once, and totally, leave things that hold down, 
 
 And then, truly united with the Father, 
 
 A Deity in Deity you will eternally rejoice." 
 
 Mystical Hymns of Gynesios.% 
 
 Here stands he, who has come to comprehension, 
 at the gate of the garden of the gods. 
 
 Here stands a Writer at the gate of the garden of 
 the gods, brought hither through the guidance of " In- 
 tellect intuitive," unable, however, by reason of limita- 
 tion as to the higher development, to do little more than 
 open and look in, — knowing well what it is that with- 
 holds from the full enjoyment of an unrestricted admis- 
 sion found at the disposal of mortals, 
 
 " Beholds his goal, shining with light divine" 
 
 stays by the gate and looks, unable and unwilling to 
 leave or lose a ravishing sight, yet as unwilling, per- 
 haps as unable, to cut away from things which are not 
 to be carried beyond the ordinary terrene. 
 
 A holder-on to brass where gold abounds, 
 
 A crawler, refus-ing flight where wings are offered. 
 
 At the gate of the garden of the gods. To get in or 
 stay out, as one elects. To fall back, to remain fixed, 
 to advance, as one pleases. 
 
 Only a little more to understand that all be under- 
 stood. Only a single election remaining to be decided 
 that man find himself taken hold of and moved un- 
 der higher direction or that he continue to occupy a 
 
 * " Platonist :" from the Greek. 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 151 
 
 present place. Here Rosicrucian illumination arrived 
 at the plane of spiritualism. 
 
 Accepting man to be what the analysis of the three 
 preceding chapters shows that he is, and accepting, 
 further, with Rosicrucianism, as being undeniable and 
 irrefutable, Zoroaster's aphorism " That for a man to 
 know himself is to know all things in himself," phi- 
 losophy is appreciated as a great mountain resolvable 
 into a small mole -hill ; this out of the reason that under- 
 standing man is understanding philosophy; the two 
 being not two but one. Mystery exists alone for him 
 who will not take the trouble to inform himself. Dark- 
 ness changes instantly into light in the presence of 
 illumination. Physiology is confusion to him only 
 who is not an anatomist. The moon, so far distant to 
 a dog which bays at it, draws near to the man who 
 uses a telescope. Euclid's Asses' bridge is crossable in 
 a hop, skip, and jump by him who is not an ass. The 
 least plentiful diamond is seen to be the most plentiful 
 charcoal by him who knows the characteristics of car- 
 bon. The apparent antipodes of zenith and nadir are 
 understood to be one by him who knows that the earth 
 is round and that it revolves. 
 
 Here to pass from lower to higher ; from compre- 
 hensions in physics to apprehensions in psychics. Yet, 
 all law being common law, to pass to nothing that is 
 supernatural, simply to a something not commonly 
 familiar. What is to be appreciated as spiritual is to 
 be found not at all dissimilar to what has been pre- 
 sented as mundane ; an only difference lies with plane 
 of relation. Let the remark "nothing supernatural" 
 make impression. Mediums and sensitives, the subjects 
 
*52 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 of the present chapter, differ nothing from people at 
 large save as poets, musicians, and architects differ 
 from people at large. Sensitivity will always be found 
 identical with mediumship, and he or she who happens 
 to be born a sensitive, or who cultivates sensitivity to 
 the extent of becoming a sensitive, will be a medium 
 of greater or less meaning to That which is culti- 
 vated, let the that be what it may, common or un- 
 common. 
 
 A familiar phrase on the tongue of almost everybody 
 is to the effect that " practice makes perfect." This, 
 to put it into the plainest language possible, is what is 
 here meant ; the matter and manner of sensitivity, or 
 the matter and manner of becoming a medium, are not 
 a bit more obscure, not a particle more mysterious ; to 
 practise is to render one's self capable. 
 
 Poets, musicians, and architects are psychical recip- 
 ients become nowadays so familiar that people have 
 entirely ceased to look on or talk of them as in any 
 wise mysterious personages. The wares of such are 
 bought and sold and appreciated according to quality. 
 Sensitives, as to other and higher things, are undoubt- 
 edly to come to the same common familiarity and gen- 
 eral recognition ; this, out of the fact that the mean- 
 ing of these latter can be nothing else than absolutely 
 one with the meaning of the former. Understanding 
 of this common meaning being possessed, it is appre- 
 ciated that cultivation of the spiritual is not at all dif- 
 ferent, as to principle, from the cultivation of an art 
 or a science. To comprehend that there is no differ- 
 ence as to such cultivation is to find a road of an 
 openness and plainness that the wayfaring man, though 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 153 
 
 a fool, can see and walk in, — if it please him so to 
 do. 
 
 Appreciation and understanding, after so practical 
 a fashion, of the meaning and characteristics of Me- 
 diums and Sensitives is the final Rosicrucian step in- 
 troductory to intercourse with what is called the spirit- 
 ual world ; a world which is, however, to a Rosicrucian 
 one with his own ; that is, one with the Universal. 
 
 It has been suggested that "the philosophy of one 
 generation becomes the common sense of the next." 
 To the nineteenth century Mediums and Sensitives are 
 tricksters, otherwise are inspired people, otherwise are 
 psychical phenomena. To the twentieth-century peo- 
 ple the meaning of Mediumship and Sensitivity, it is 
 to be inferred, considering advancing intelligence, will 
 have become sufficiently settled and familiar to allow 
 of entire understanding of common intercourse capable 
 of being established between so-called mortals and so- 
 called immortals. To express this after other manner, 
 it is not at all unlikely that before the immediately 
 succeeding century shall have passed away mystery, as 
 to higher relations will be found so opened and illu- 
 mined that oneness as to the universal will be under- 
 stood not alone by the initiated, as at present, but by 
 people at large. How devoutly to be wished for is 
 consummation as to such intelligence ! Mystery as to 
 relations, where openness is a necessity, is an excuse, 
 and a valid one, not only for unbelief, but for the ex- 
 treme of irreligiousness ; an intelligent man who is 
 directed to the top of a building expects to find in- 
 cluded in the directions a stairway or ladder. Mystery, 
 as illustrated in a hundred different beliefs, held by a 
 
J 54 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 hundred different sects, is no strengthener of faith; 
 people doubt where it is found that professors do not 
 agree. 
 
 Here the holder of the present pen risks nothing in 
 a declaration that he is without occasion for simple be- 
 lief through hearsay as to the existence of Mediums 
 (otherwise Sensitives), as he knows positively of the 
 existence of such people ; a knowledge which the 
 reader of any degree will recognize as being a posses- 
 sion of his own if he consider for a single moment the 
 poets, the musicians, and the architects ; indeed, if he 
 consider simply the adept money changers. 
 
 Mediums and Sensitives resolved, through such con- 
 sideration, into ordinary individuals, the holder of 
 the pen is freed from hesitation as to a declaration that 
 both by nature and education he discovers in himself 
 a medium. In discovery of this first great fact a sec- 
 ond of much larger importance has shown itself, — 
 namely, that mediumship, otherwise expressed, that 
 nearness to, or distance from, spiritual things, as with 
 any other thing or things, rests entirely with a man's 
 self; Luther, for example, walking with God in the 
 morning, and hurling inkstands at the devil in the 
 afternoon. 
 
 That the largest possible interest shall be carried to 
 chapters succeeding this present one, which chapters 
 are indeed the origin and meaning of the book only, 
 that, considering the materialistic character of readers 
 generally, the pages would have been entirely miscom- 
 prehended, if not led to, by what has here been put be- 
 fore them, the holder of the pen is merely to announce 
 tfiat it is an intention to illustrate mediumship at large. 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. ^5 
 
 as this priceless possession is to be enjoyed by perhaps 
 any and every person, and as certainly he finds himself 
 able to possess, and as well to lose, the faculty. 
 
 Let iteration here be appreciated as to oneness in the 
 Universal. There is no death. There could not be 
 such a thing as death and the Universal exist. There 
 are no two worlds. What is called Spiritual is one 
 with what is called material. Degrees of sight, appre- 
 ciation, comprehension, apprehension, are, with sensi- 
 tivity, natural or acquired, precisely and after no other 
 manner, as before presented, as sight or comprehen- 
 sion finds itself capable of beholding in water things 
 most unlike to what bears this common name. To 
 simple sciolists water is known as nothing else than 
 water. By chemists water is found to be a combina- 
 tion of the gases oxygen and hydrogen. By micro- 
 scopists water-drops are discovered as seas provided 
 for the delectation and accommodation of swimming 
 monsters. 
 
 To affirm one's self a medium from the stand-point 
 of practice or of cultivation is to say nothing different 
 from what has just been said as to sciolist, chemist, 
 and microscopist \ difference as to what is seen, lies 
 with a seer. 
 
 What is to follow is, then, Spiritualism, proposed as 
 a thing not any more mysterious than is Materialism ; 
 the two, indeed, being assumed as scarcely so much 
 two as one? 
 
 Precisely ; proposing that manner of a revelation is 
 the same in the instance of a poet as revelations re- 
 ceived by John at Patmos, as sights and sounds seen 
 and heard by Saul, as visions given to Hosea, to 
 
156 SPIR1TUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Habakkuk, to Haggai, to Zechariah, and, as well, to 
 Belshazzar. 
 
 What as to diseased conditions hinted at and de- 
 monstrated in the chapter on Disillusions ? 
 
 It was further hinted that, as with the productions 
 of the poets, the musicians, and the architects, quality 
 and significance settle the value of a production. 
 One-sidedness is not harmony. Sensitives are one- 
 sided — necessarily so when in a state of receptivity. 
 One-sidedness to any particular subject or business is 
 little- or no-sidedness to antagonizing things. It is 
 easier for a camel to get through the eye of a needle 
 than for a non-spiritualized person to behold and un- 
 derstand what are clearly seen and comprehended by 
 the religious. There is not the slightest mystery asso- 
 ciated with the suggestion concerning rich men and 
 camels ; no more certainly than is associated with the 
 general understanding of a poverty commonly endured 
 by the poets. A rich man makes of himself a sensi- 
 tive to his possessions ; his thoughts being constantly 
 with these, are necessarily abstracted from other things ; 
 to see things in the sky and things upon the ground 
 is simply a matter of how one looks; the holder of 
 the present pen finds himself crowded and jammed 
 into the eye by reason of a dozen or so brick houses 
 he is trying to pull through with him. Half concen- 
 tration is nothing less than confusion where whole 
 concentration is necessary to clearness. Men are to be 
 likened to balloons, both being things which go up or 
 stay down according to what is inside. 
 
 There is perhaps no better book to read with a view 
 to getting understanding of mediums and sensitives, 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 157 
 
 diseased or otherwise, than a work much prized by 
 Catholics entitled "Lives of the Saints." Professed 
 saints of old seem to have been little different from 
 professed mediums of to-day. As these lives appeal to 
 nineteenth century sense, St. Charles Borromeo may 
 justly be continued in the place occupied by the godly 
 Cardinal; charity, love, endurance, self-abnegation 
 shone forth in every action ; the Christly in the man 
 appealed, and not in vain, to defects as to morals in 
 the clergy that needed reforming ; the plague-stricken 
 and dying lying in pest-houses found the Archbishop 
 continuously at their side ; his great worldly wealth 
 was dropped at the needle's eye. As a contrary it 
 may not be unjust to name Saint Simeon Stylites. 
 Holding to rags, festering his flesh by tying rough 
 ropes about his waist, living for years upon the top of 
 a pillar not more than four feet across, performing 
 through a whole lifetime penance of offensive and dis- 
 gusting character, nineteenth century sense would in- 
 cline to pronounce such living not less selfish than 
 useless, not less expressive of dementia than of dis- 
 cord.* Stories recounted, not in this book, but in 
 others equally to be credited, of experience possessed 
 through peculiar and special sensibility residing with 
 St. Theresa and with St. Catharine de Sienne show 
 these saints in a debatable light to all save the 
 physiologists; these, out of understanding, remand 
 
 * Yet while nineteenth century sense would thus pronounce of St. 
 Simeon there is to be considered an influence exerted on an age 
 where mystery rather than reason influenced. It is scarcely to be 
 denied that the Stylite, or rather his actions, exerted wonderful influ- 
 ences in enlarging what is commonly esteemed the religious relation. 
 
 14 
 
158 SP1RITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 the sisters to the physicians. What is meant is that 
 these wholly to be revered and godly and pre-eminently 
 spiritually favored women cultivated sensitivity to an 
 extent which quite outran the capability of confessors 
 to direct or even follow them, indeed which quite out- 
 ran, as it would seem, the capability of a flesh-environed 
 mortal to receive or contain. Their own inclined to 
 believe them gone crazy, at times, out of reason of not 
 understanding a relation existing between sensitivity 
 and a portion of the brain apparatus known as the 
 cerebellum. 
 
 Concerning what the ages characterize as illusions or 
 as revelations, E.osicrucianism troubles itself to differ- 
 entiate simply as qualities and significations weigh. It 
 knows how closely sensitivity allies itself always with 
 conditions favorable to hallucinations. It has found 
 out that the line separating the extremely crazy from 
 the extremely wise is not always easily determinable. 
 
 What, however, is given out by sensitives is never 
 any line at all. Question is to deal with what a sensitive 
 says ; with what he has to tell. Christ, Gautama, Bor- 
 romeo, St. John Chrysostom, St. Ignatius, St. Francis 
 of Sales, together with a host, Christians, Jews, and 
 heathens, command adoration as to the Divine as this 
 is found exhibiting itself through flesh. 
 
 Rosicrucianism, however, while it weighs solely by 
 quality, is yet appreciative of discrimination residing 
 with understanding. Illustration of what is implied is 
 to be made familiar by numerous conditions which 
 suggest themselves in the physical unlikeness of people. 
 Here, for example, is one capable of being fully ap- 
 preciated by any person attracted to the study of books 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 159 
 
 of the present character. Patients come to a surgeon 
 for treatment of astigmatism. Is astigmatism an hal- 
 lucination or is it a fact ? An astigmatic declares the 
 crookedness of a line that is perfectly straight to ordi- 
 nary people. An astigmatic denies the very existence 
 of a line that I behold plainly. How is this conflict 
 of assertion to be settled ? I start by measuring the 
 cornea of my own eye and find it to be a perfect seg- 
 ment of a perfect circle. I pass to the eye of the 
 astigmatic, and here I find that there is not a perfect 
 segment of a perfect circle. Finding difference, I am 
 led to appreciate that proof or disproof of an astig- 
 matic's assertions is to be made if a possibility exists 
 of putting my own eyes in exact shape with the eyes of 
 a patient. Learning that this change in eye-form is to 
 be accomplished by means of glasses ground to corre- 
 spond with the measurements of the eyes of the person 
 considered, I use such lens, and at once find that what 
 the astigmatic declares as to seeing and not seeing is 
 quite as true to him as ordinary seeing and not seeing 
 are to me. Now, after a not dissimilar manner, I find 
 that ability exists to comprehend Sensitivity, and, as 
 well, to make it. The matter I learn lies here, not, 
 however, with glasses, but with cultivation existing in 
 concentration. To cultivate poetry is, I discover, to 
 attract the Muse. To cultivate music is to invite the 
 melodious. To concentrate on the psychical is to find 
 the Ego looking on other things beside brick and 
 mortar. 
 
 Here, however, doctorly sense of danger as alluded 
 to in chapter on "Disillusions." Profoundly inter- 
 ested at one period of professional life in the study 
 
^o SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 referred to, astigmatism, it was a habit to place my own 
 optical apparatus in exactly the same condition tempo- 
 rarily as that of every Astigmatic met with in practice. 
 A consequence is, the eyes are more or less permanently 
 altered from an original condition to correspondence 
 with those of the people whose habits have been as- 
 sumed. 
 
 As regards cultivation of Sensitivity to a sight of, 
 and to relation with things not seeable by or relatable 
 with the unsensitized, this is a matter of not unlike 
 signification as is, perhaps, wisely to be taken into the 
 account, to that which considers the desirability of 
 growing things, as by hothouse forcing out of season. 
 The peach is a fruit of midsummer ; it can, however, 
 be made to show itself in midwinter. If let alone, a 
 peach comes in its proper season. Is it better to force 
 the peach or to let it alone ? 
 
 A Sensitive, as interpreted in the cases of great 
 poets or musicians, is found, not unlikely, to become 
 lost or indifferent to things which are of ordinary 
 every-day concern ; such persons come to be unfitted 
 for the battlings of to-day, as to-day is with them. 
 
 But as to living two lives at once ! Whether, as has 
 before been queried, it is or is not desirable to live 
 double in one and the same body ? Whether or not 
 the law of the peach which provides for the fruit 
 coming in its season is not better than acquired intelli- 
 gence which can bring peaches out of season ? 
 
 Philosophy and man are identical. Without man 
 there would be no philosophy. The two being one, it 
 is not to be disputed that the one has capability to 
 know itself. Assuredly it will not be disputed that 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 161 
 
 what is not possibly knowable to the one is of no con- 
 cern to the one. 
 
 Is it possible to find, in the Universal, other entities 
 beside the three named in preceding chapters ? The 
 Creative power is universal, whether maker of things 
 above the earth or under it. Matter is universal, 
 whether as the planet Uranus or as a ring of Saturn. 
 Ego is universal to him who is Ego. Knowing itself, 
 it exists to itself. 
 
 But the way of the mountain? Are principles, 
 which explain everything, to be understood save as 
 grasp is gotten of them through study of detail ? Ini- 
 tiates are born and Initiates are made. He is to know 
 himself as initiate, whether born so or made so, who, 
 standing where we now are, espies the key of the gar- 
 den. He, on the contrary, is to know himself as not 
 initiate who as yet perceives nothing different from the 
 beginning and intermediate of way. 
 
 One not come to comprehension is to make a new 
 start with beginning ; otherwise, having understanding 
 of the invisibility of matter, he is to accept that Key 
 is perceived and possessed by others ; he is to go back 
 or he is to follow the key-bearers. 
 
 A multitude will go back ; if not this, will remain 
 where they find themselves, making no advance. The 
 Key obtained and held by Rosicrucians is not of itself 
 the garden of the gods, but it is means of entrance to 
 the Spiritual world. By this it is not at all meant, as 
 certainly is recognized, that a key-bearer has come to 
 a day or point of any special translation. What he 
 has come to is appreciation, through understanding, 
 of the existence of a psychical life which every human 
 I 14* 
 
1 62 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 is capable of living. He has learned how serene, how 
 beautiful, how rich a territory there is within a man's 
 self. Philo he proves to be right in his saying that 
 "between life and death there is no difference." He 
 has come to understanding with Socrates and Plato 
 and Plotinus, and perceives the immateriality of that 
 which knows self as self. While a mortal he recog- 
 nizes himself as immortal. While finding his means 
 of sight to be with eyes, he has learned that there are 
 eyes back of eyes. To-morrow is nothing at all to 
 him. Yesterday is as though it had not been. 
 
 To die, as men call dying, he knows is to dream, as 
 men call dreaming. To dream or to die is absolutely 
 one. The environment found by Ego in dreams, as he 
 has learned, is never less adapted to requirements than 
 the environments existing with Ego in the waking 
 state. . . . Casting a whole body, he has found out, 
 is quite analogous with the casting of single atoms. A 
 probable seventy pounds lost in his house by an ema- 
 ciated consumptive he understands as not a whit of 
 different history from other seventy which, through 
 funereal pomp, gets into the long grass, the tree leaves, 
 and the odorous flowers of the God's acre. 
 
 The absolute, the unchangeable belief of him who 
 holds the present Rosicrucian pen is that what is called 
 death finds perfect illustration in common nightly 
 dreams. No dreamer knows that he dreams. Death 
 is not known to him who is said to have died. Death 
 is that beginning of a new end wherein an acorn buries 
 itself under mould that fresh environment be gotten for 
 other centuries of life as a great mast in the forest. 
 Death is the law in creation through which ponderable 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 163 
 
 changes to imponderable. Death is one with progres- 
 siveness. Death is one with unseeable body. Death 
 is one with liberty enjoyed by a butterfly over a cater- 
 pillar. Death is one with an advance which is the 
 meaning of man. Death is its own demonstration of 
 oneness with life. Death is a crooked finger replaced 
 by a straight one. Death is cumbersome gotten rid 
 of for felicitous. Death is flight for him who has been 
 working at the cultivation of wings. Death is what 
 Living makes it. 
 
 Now concerning this invisibility into which the so- 
 called dead depart. 
 
 There is but one Universe. Visible and Invisible 
 are in it. As has been demonstrated with Matter, visi- 
 ble and invisible are one. He who travels in a dream 
 travels as one awake, only by the former water is found 
 to support and atmosphere to hold up. A dreamer is 
 stopped by no turnpike gate ; he needs no conveyance 
 from continent to continent ; he finds himself as pure 
 Ego. Still materialized, he differs from the old self 
 alone and only as matter differs through its phenomenal 
 expressions. Celestial, while one with terrestrial, is 
 yet of relation with wider and freer action ; this, in a 
 sense, as birds fly while worms creep. A dreamer sees 
 everything while himself unseeable. A dreamer finds 
 a new state while utterly unconscious that the state is 
 not the common lot of everything and everybody. 
 
 Now comes the last and greatest question of Rosi- 
 crucianism. Can intercourse be had between the so- 
 called living and the so-called dead ? 
 
 Here the circle and meaning of Subjectivism. Here 
 Subjectivism to be appreciated as one with Occultism. 
 
1 64 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Here understanding and demonstration. Here the 
 secret of the higher plane. Here, too, self-deception. 
 Here, as well, the richest and most beautiful reality of 
 the Universal. He who has been led to understand 
 Subjectivism understands the seeing a spirit.* In ex- 
 actly like manner, as has been made plain, as spirits 
 are to be seen, are unbuilt cathedrals seen and unsung 
 melodies heard ; devils and gods and churches and 
 songs are everywhere that ability to see them is, and 
 are not anywhere where ability to see them is not. Let 
 long pause be made here for consideration. Here is 
 the mystery, the only, the sole mystery, of seeing spirits 
 with spirit eyes. Every published strain of music has 
 been heard by a musician before being written. No 
 architectural design exists upon earth which was not 
 first a vision to the architect. Who sees God, devil, 
 or angels, sees after a common manner ; there is but 
 one manner. Let him who is able analyze ; every end 
 must have a means; sight of an objective thing is 
 after its manner, sight of a subjective thing is after its 
 manner. 
 
 The Human, as understood, is an immortal. He is 
 then always seeable by that which is able to see. A 
 departed mortal being, quite as likely as otherwise to 
 be in a familiar locality, as understandable in dreams, 
 familiar places are where the departed are to be looked 
 for; not always, however, are home haunts the place 
 where search is to be made, as is equally illustrated in 
 dreams where attenuated environment is taken advan- 
 
 * The word Spirit is used for the reason that it implies to readers 
 generally what in the language of the Occultist is known as Umbratile 
 or shadow ; what the Germans call the Doppelgaenger of a person. 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 165 
 
 tage of to rise to heights of association never attained 
 in the flesh. 
 
 The Universe is high, and broad, and deep. Height 
 of association is, however, of no relation with altitude. 
 It is not at all strange that the Ego of the dream is 
 found often enough lost to a consciousness of old asso- 
 ciations. With new clothes have come new looks. 
 With refined environments is forgetfulness or indiffer- 
 ence to coarse attributes. 
 
 But is there possible relation between the so-esteemed 
 two worlds? Surely! Else is the Christian Bible an 
 untruth and the great doctrine of Exclusion a lie. 
 Again, there are not two worlds, the Universal is one. 
 
 But as to the Relater, the Seer. What or where is 
 association between the materialized and the so-called 
 dematerialized ? 
 
 Let answer to this beautiful question be made after 
 the manner of the initiates. 
 
 Any man or woman who courts higher planes than 
 the one upon which he or she finds himself or herself, 
 will approach or reach these exactly in proportion as 
 efforts are directed to accomplishment. The chapter 
 in the present volume entitled " Psychics" showed 
 doctorly knowledge taking alarm at what Occultist or 
 poet recognizes and receives as the highest and greatest 
 favors conferable on man. The holder of a pen seats 
 himself in stillness emptying head and heart of ordi- 
 nary every-day concerns. Soon imaginations constitute 
 new surroundings. Imaginations assume materializa- 
 tion. Faces, forms, lines, buildings, show plainly. 
 Subjective exhibits as one with Objective. Continuing 
 to court such a world new will surely take the place of 
 
166 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 old. Continuing to look what is looked for will reveal 
 itself. 
 
 — Only a repetition, what has just been said, of the 
 biblical expression "the kingdom of heaven is within 
 a man." 
 
 Sight is proportioned with that which is the user of 
 sight. Here, however, as elsewhere the universe over, 
 is no miracle, or if miracle, man is his own miracle- 
 maker. 
 
 To see hideous crawling monsters in a particle of 
 cheese, or more frightful swimming creatures in a drop 
 of water, or wriggling serpents in an atom of vinegar, is 
 a process of means to ends, nothing different. Matter 
 itself is understood as being invisible. What is not 
 seeable by the eyeless, however, is evident enough to 
 one who has eyes. The keen-sighted see plainly what 
 is wholly without existence to a myope. The telescopist 
 and the microscopist see and understand where the ordi- 
 narily keen-sighted are blind. So, after a like develop- 
 ment, does an initiated Rosicrucian see new environ- 
 ments arising out of old ones. 
 
 A sensitive, as inferred now to be clearly understood, 
 is one who out of temperament or education is found 
 concentrated in a given direction. A money-making 
 sensitive is one who concentrates on the rise and fall 
 of the market. A musical sensitive is one who listens 
 eternally for sounds unheard by the money-maker by 
 reason of rattle and confusion with which the latter 
 surrounds himself. A poet is alert to rhymes unreal 
 to everybody but himself, but which he catches and 
 holds, showing thus their reality. Romanesque and 
 Mediaeval sensitives wandered among round and angu- 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. 167 
 
 lar interlacing branches of trees and beheld visions of 
 Gothic arches. Christian sensitives waited at the gate 
 of the tomb for the coming forth ; the reward was in 
 seeing while the unsensitive remained blind. Not dif- 
 ferent is it in the present day. A multitude see Christ, 
 a greater multitude see nothing of Him, — nothing at 
 all of the grand meaning of Christ. 
 
 Sensitivity cannot see what does not exist. Poetry 
 is not made by the poet, nor architecture by the archi- 
 tects, nor music by the musicians. 
 
 Sensitivity, this meaning the same as exceptional 
 discernment, is a state of natural or cultivated nervous 
 organization, otherwise it is directly in Ego, consti- 
 tuting a condition where the ordinary senses are dupli- 
 cated by refined processes as are the common eyes by 
 telescope or microscope. 
 
 Visions are seen and are seeable. That a multitude 
 of visions are deceptions practised on the senses, and 
 that another multitude are resultant of disease lying 
 with the self-same senses, is not to be gainsaid by any 
 one who commenced the study of these pages with the 
 prefatory chapters. It was the object of the exposure 
 to make this very plain. 
 
 But, if here the reader finds himself prepared to 
 rise above the deceptions of jugglery with a view to 
 understanding, or perhaps to cultivating the conditions 
 of a sensitive, a spiritual sensitive searching after God 
 and the immortals, he will indeed soon find himself 
 " looking after new fashion," as promised, " beholding 
 and understanding many new and beautiful things," 
 if, indeed, he shall not behold and understand the 
 Universal. 
 
1 68 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Clairvoyance, as a heading, would not be at all in- 
 appropriate to the pages just read. Clairvoyance is 
 strictly and entirely one with sensitivity. What is 
 called mind-reading, for example, has common every- 
 day illustration as obtuseness or sharpness is seen in 
 the reading of character by people at large. One man 
 is never deceived, another man is always beguiled. It 
 is desired to iterate and reiterate the idea that all the 
 so-called and so-esteemed occult things are simply 
 matters of personal sensitivity or education, otherwise 
 expressed, matters pertaining to concentration and to 
 degrees of concentration. The educated senses are 
 very different from the common senses. "The begin- 
 ning of knowledge is the beginning of supernatural 
 power." 
 
 Here a few concluding words concerning what is to 
 follow and what has been referred to in the chapter on 
 Psychics as visions. 
 
 If the reader having the volume in hand happens to 
 be of sensitive organization, he will be apt to find that 
 by closing the eyes and concentrating the attention on 
 a desire to behold faces, image after image will appear 
 before him. These images are more or less familiar to 
 a little multitude of people and are esteemed produc- 
 tions of the imagination. In this concentration is the 
 full secret of the Yoga system of Hindoo philosophy ; 
 the secret is nothing greater than this, it is not any- 
 thing less. 
 
 To say nothing as to any supernatural relation, con- 
 centration is a matter of great scientific interest, nor 
 is it possible to indulge in it without finding brought 
 to our knowledge things which serve to astonish and 
 
CONCERNING MEDIUMS, ETC. j^g 
 
 overwhelm. What is to be described is recognized as 
 pure Subjectivism. The holder of the pen enters on 
 succeeding pages with an absolute assurance that beside 
 what he has for his purpose more is to come. This out 
 of the reason that as his interest grows with the book 
 he finds that at times when he secures quiet and freedom 
 from every-day cares, attempt seems made to show him 
 printed leaves. On two different occasions he has al- 
 most succeeded in reading the lines on these leaves. 
 This, pure Subjectivism, explainable in ordinary law. 
 It is exactly that which is called and understood as 
 genius ; the measure of the things seen are the measure 
 of the meaning and purpose of the percipient. It is 
 no more than justice to the subject and to honesty of 
 purpose for the holder of the pen to add that out of 
 these concentrations and meditations are found to issue 
 results, which while in some respects they interfere 
 with ordinary every-day duties, yet are, on the other 
 hand, so productive of elevated living and thinking, that 
 compensation is more than abundant. 
 
 * * * The holder of the pen pauses. Let another 
 take up the word. " There are more things in heaven 
 and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your 
 philosophy." 
 
 i5 
 
170 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 X. 
 
 THE GARDEN OF THE GODS. 
 
 ILLUMINATE LIVING AND THINKING. 
 
 OCCULT SIGNS. 
 
 It is not known how better or in more honest 
 manner to introduce what follows than to speak of it as 
 autobiographic of an inner life recognized by a Self 
 as quite a converse to that external living which one is 
 compelled to present as a front to the world if he is 
 to save himself from being pushed over and trampled 
 under foot. Certainly it is the case that a man may 
 come to find himself not without understanding of the 
 relative unimportance of ordinary pursuits, and to find 
 himself as well too wise to be beguiled and belittled 
 by the glitter of gold or by that ephemeral breath with 
 which men praise and fault. 
 
 In this inner life, to which allusion is made, is and 
 has been found by him who holds the pen, profit and 
 happiness, extending now over fifty years ; for, as will 
 be seen, a meditative disposition is a source of mental 
 wealth of which a person is not to be cheated or 
 cajoled. Through pages preceding the present one 
 the book is now done with what some may be pleased 
 to term analytical, or scientific, writing, and the pen is 
 given to the uses of that "higher" Something which is 
 found both able and willing to take hold of a mortal 
 
ILLUMINATE LIVING AND THINKING. 
 
 171 
 
 who submits himself, and to unfold to him sources of 
 instruction and enjoyment belonging to associations 
 living neither with volumes nor men. 
 
 What follows is to be found simply printed, or both 
 printed and published, according to the reader. 
 Whether or not it is to prove to the one who this 
 moment has the book in hand, the former only, or, 
 happily, both, lies not with the holder of the pen, but 
 in a condition of the recipient with which a pen can 
 have little, if anything, to do. For a brute beast, the 
 grass under its nose ; nothing else. For an alchemist, 
 gold. The elixir vitse and liquor adolescentise for 
 the Immortal. For Illuminati, the fruit growing in 
 the midst of the garden. 
 
 Day, Night, the day again ; 
 
 Yesterday, to-morrow, eternally the same. 
 
 Occult Writing. 
 
 The pages here turn back momentarily to the con- 
 clusion of the chapter on Psychics, where reference 
 is made to an undescribed vision, and where it is said 
 of an experience, that it affords culmination of a life 
 spent in study ; that it has discovered a ground of cer- 
 titude and the summum bonum. 
 
 Just how the day referred to — the 28th of Decem- 
 ber — was spent, the holder of the pen is unable to say, 
 by reason of length of time intervening between the 
 date and the present one, and the further fact that 
 nothing concerning the matter is found set down. If 
 the day happened to be the first one of the week, or if 
 
172 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 it was one of rare idle days found at times at the ser- 
 vice of the most busy, there is little doubt but that it 
 was consumed in watching the curling smoke of a 
 hearth-fire rolling away through the throat of a chim- 
 ney. Whether, however, the day was passed in medi- 
 tative mood or in getting through the anxious details 
 of a doctor's life, it was the case that that Rosicrucian 
 dual which the holder of the pen will now assume to 
 separate from the practical double, and to individual- 
 ize as the favored one gifted with the enjoyment of 
 a beautiful life (being the "Umbratile, or Doeppel- 
 gaenger," of him who presents this other him), this 
 Umbratile went to bed, where he had not lain long be- 
 fore he was startled by a projection in staring white 
 letters out of the blackness of the room, of the couplet 
 heading the paragraph. There was no deception. He 
 rubbed his eyes, to assure himself of not being asleep; 
 he sat up in bed, scanning eagerly the strange sight ; 
 he got up and lighted the gas, writing the lines down, 
 that morning should not argue for a dream.* 
 
 * Paracelsus has a better word than Umbratile, — it is Evestrum. 
 "Only the wise," he says, "pay attention to what comes through 
 their Evestra; others treat such things with contempt. Persons," he 
 goes on to say, "are capable of a nature so spiritual and a soul so 
 exalted that they can approach the highest spiritual plane at a time 
 when their bodies are asleep. Persons who allow such separability 
 to the Evestra have seen the glory of God, the happiness of the 
 saintly, and the wretchedness of the wicked ; and they do not forget 
 their dreams, but remember them to the end of their days. Such 
 things are entirely possible, and the greatest mysteries may be laid 
 open to the perception of the spirit ; and if any earnestly desire such 
 gifts he has only to cultivate that found within himself through which 
 they come, and thus be enabled to see the Mysteria Dei, and to 
 understand them as well as has Moses, Isaiah, and John." 
 
ILLUMINATE LIVING AND THINKING, 
 
 173 
 
 But what as to the import of the lines? To the 
 Umbratile they meant nothing but a subjective ghost, 
 which his science was actively proceeding to lay when 
 the thought or word or idea, "write," came over him 
 with an impulse quite confounding the intention of 
 analysis, the place of which it took. The Umbratile 
 is not without a facetious aspect ; not immaterial 
 enough is, perhaps, the better putting of it ; certainly 
 it is the case that he is too closely identified with his 
 fellow-double to be sufficiently clear of the earthy for 
 full suitability for high purposes. Be this as it may, a 
 response made seemed not in spiritual correspondence. 
 "Good Lord," he said, "or thou, Mephistopheles, or 
 thou, the other thou, the subjective Satan, what is 
 there to write, seeing that what has appeared is already 
 written?" In place of an impression dwindling away, 
 two new words joined themselves to the first, "Certi- 
 tude, Summum bonum." The matter was growing in 
 curious interest. Here were a couplet and words 
 placed in juxtaposition, all coming out of darkness, 
 and neither lines nor words showing to the beholder a 
 shade of relation or sense. 
 
 Succeeding reply, on the part of the Umbratile, 
 divested itself of just a particle of pleasantry, not 
 enough, however, to deny frame to a mental rejoinder 
 not unlike the following: "Good E of the Cabalistic 
 Zodiac, or, better still, Ego of Philo, the matter of 
 choice to be settled between you, is your servant, 
 while impressionable, not at the same time knowledg- 
 able as to optical delusions as these relate with eye, 
 nerve-tract, tubercula quadrigemina, and even with 
 that extreme retreat in the brain poetized by the 
 
 15* 
 
174 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 ancients as the habitation of the soul, and materialized 
 by the moderns as the seat of particles of sand." 
 
 Naturally there came to mind remembrance of 
 writing seen upon the plaster of the wall by the king 
 of Babylon,* — the fatal pronouncement, "Mene, Mene, 
 Tekel, Upharsin," — as well memory of words heard 
 by him of Tarsus, " Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou 
 me?" Neither did the moment fail in bringing to 
 mind that declaration by Alexandrians, that on three 
 different occasions Plotinus found himself in company 
 with the God. Still other things came to the Umbra- 
 tile in shape of passing visions to be secured through 
 hashish eating, through the use of opium, and con- 
 cerning that less agreeable class of unreal realities 
 familiar to a mania a potuist. 
 
 . . . The experiences of a night are to be written 
 out exactly as they occurred. Even Occultism fails to 
 antagonize sleep. The Umbratile, after an hour or 
 two, found the curious mastered by the somnolent. 
 Now came a dream, not a vision. After the manner 
 of a dream was beheld an oblong square showing three 
 separated sprays of lilies. The drawing represents ac- 
 curately what was seen : 
 
 * " In the same hour came forth fingers of a man's hand, and 
 wrote over against the candlestick upon the plaister of the wall of the 
 king's palace: and the king saw the part of the hand that wrote." 
 
ILLUMINATE LIVING AND THINKING. 
 
 175 
 
 As the Umbratile looked wonderingly at this symbol, 
 seeing as little meaning as with the preceding experi- 
 ence, explanation projected itself as a Jack might 
 spring from its box. The word was "Hypostases," 
 and the association implied that the separate sprays or 
 groups stood for the three parts of which a man is con- 
 stituted, namely, Matter, Ego, Holy Ghost ; that it is 
 left with men which they will most cultivate, and thus 
 become most like unto, — that is, whether they will be 
 Material, Selfish, or Godly. 
 
 In his dream the Umbratile fixed his gaze ear- 
 nestly — it may have been by accident, or it may have 
 been out of intuition — on the spray representing the 
 Holy Ghost. As he continued to look this developed 
 little by little into a fulness of bloom which trans- 
 formed the flower into a size and whiteness such as he 
 had never before beheld. The other two sprays with- 
 ered and shrunk away correspondingly. 
 
 . . . When the morning came the Umbratile wrote 
 down that, in a dream, he had learned the meaning of 
 differences which characterize men, and as well that he 
 had been given the secret of creating differences. 
 
 But when the morning came, nothing of the 
 
 meaning of the couplet was seen by the Umbratile, 
 nor for a whole year afterwards. 
 
176 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 XI. 
 
 THE GARDEN OE THE GODS. 
 
 THE WRITING UPON THE WALL. 
 
 . Day, night, the day again ; 
 Yesterday, to-morrow, eternally the same. 
 
 But when a year had passed the same some- 
 
 thing that had brought the couplet brought explana- 
 tion. The manner of the bringing was possessed here, 
 as in the preceding illustration, of suddenness and ful- 
 ness. This time the form was that of a syllogism, — a 
 syllogism so absolutely undeniable and irrefutable in 
 premises and conclusion as it is accepted by the Urn- 
 bratile, that, if it be broken or breakable, one life at 
 least will give itself up as deadness and failure. 
 
 Here is the syllogism. Let none but the great 
 scholars or the divine men assume that a simple single 
 reading gives understanding of it. The Umbratile 
 reads it over every day. Every day it shows itself 
 more and more plainly to him as the school of fate. 
 Every day it shows more and more of the palimpsestic 
 quality, having beneath its words other words. Here 
 are the heaven, hell, life, death of the Umbratile. 
 
 The syllogism : 
 
 That which is perpetual is Eternal. 
 
 Now, is perpetual. 
 
 Conclusion : 
 
 Eternal and Now are one. 
 
THE WRITING UPON THE WALL. 
 
 177 
 
 No duty, no responsibility lying apart from a 
 
 Now that is. Present one with the ever-existing 
 eternity ; present always present ; now an eternal now. 
 
 All that is seeable, all that is doable, all that is 
 
 requirable lying immediately with and around a Now 
 that is. — Yesterday gone; to-morrow not come; a 
 thousand years back gone ; a thousand years hence not 
 come. 
 
 Can a man work or think in any yesterday? 
 
 Can he work or think in any to-morrow that is with- 
 out existence ? Certitude indeed ! Duty plain. Ar- 
 canum openness. Nothing to concern, nothing to 
 understand but what is directly at hand ; the earthly 
 at hand, hell at hand, heaven at hand. 
 
 The Now being what it is. Being exactly what 
 
 a man makes it ! Degraded senses seeing, tasting, 
 smelling the cess-pools. Senses lifted up, feeling the 
 touch of celestials ; hearing the music of elysium. 
 
 Summum bonum, the highest good. Man his own 
 heaven maker and his own hell maker. Man his own 
 lifter up and his own puller down. Man a maker and 
 an unmaker. The relativity of good and evil under- 
 stood and appreciated. 
 
 Comprehending that the garden of the gods 
 
 may not be separated from the cess-pools farther than 
 the other side of a road. Apprehending that God, the 
 Universal, is one with God the multitudinous; that he 
 is one with the Divinity found residing in men. 
 
 Just here news of the "death" of a near relative. 
 What a misnomer to call that death which is simply 
 metamorphosis ! Is the Umbratile to darken his shade 
 m 
 
178 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 into black by the putting on of crape ? Is he to bewail 
 a worm passed into a butterfly? Is he to be oblivious 
 when he looks on a locust-shell with a rent down its 
 back ? Rather let him put on white. Rather let him 
 rejoice in presence of an invisible materialization that 
 has made crooked fingers straight and has smoothed 
 out a wrinkled skin. Who can fly when the means of 
 movement lie with feet? Who can sing the songs of 
 the spheres when the voice lies in a rough windpipe? 
 Who can commune with angels when the stature holds 
 on a level with men ? 
 
 Has that which has been so long expected come 
 
 at this particular time to an end of furnishing vivid 
 illustration ? An hour ago the Umbratile and his dual 
 stood looking down on a body that once was rounded 
 and warm and full of motion ; now it is shrunken and 
 cold and empty of vitality. Remembrance carries 
 back when there were beautiful white teeth, and eye- 
 lids that never opened but to disclose love and smiles. 
 There were refined dressings of the body, and there 
 were dainty steps deficient in no figure of the dance. 
 
 For years only few and straggling teeth. For 
 
 years eyelids disclosing the shrunken orbs of a con- 
 sumptive. For years steps too weary for aught but 
 dragging from chair to bed. For years a body strug- 
 gling to liberate the Ego within it. 
 
 Liberation now accomplished. A heavy load gotten 
 clear of. A chain broken. An immortal come to 
 wings. An immortal come to new and fresh em- 
 bodiment ; to celestial environment ; to voice un- 
 roughened by windpipe ; to lightness which floats 
 with clouds. 
 
NEW VISIONS. 
 
 179 
 
 New position to be occupied ; new duties to be 
 
 assumed. Position and duties in accord with Law 
 which is one with Providence. Fitness for fresh life, 
 adaptability to altered purposes. An Ego that has 
 won for itself other planes and that goes higher. 
 
 An Ego which is what it was, is, and will be. 
 
 An Ego that has left fitting work for work still more 
 fitting. An Ego that has worn out a body and that 
 passes into other body. An Ego that looks out of the 
 intangible ; itself seeing, itself unseen. 
 
 Let windows be thrown widely open. Let flowers 
 be scattered. Let music appeal to the bereaved in 
 glorious anthem. Let steps which accompany the 
 corpse tread to the measure of a dance song. 
 
 Greetings ! not farewell, departed one. Departed, 
 yet present. Gone into the eternity, staying in time. 
 
 XII. 
 
 NEW VISIONS. 
 
 " A wood-carver takes a piece of wood, and carves out of it what- 
 ever he may have in his mind ; and likewise the imagination may 
 create something out of the essence of life." — PARACELSUS. 
 
 Concentration is bringing back the visions; the 
 Umbratile was not wrong in his confidence; Thus he 
 records : 
 
 December 13. — " Awakened this night to see the 
 person of a man resting in a horizontal position be- 
 tween me and the ceiling of the room. The dress of 
 
180 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 the apparition was much like that worn by a bather af 
 the sea-shore. Disappearance was quick. While still 
 awake, saw a floating female figure ; this last was not 
 quite perfect as a materialization." 
 
 December 15. — "On the evening of this day lay 
 down, after my usual six o'clock dinner, for a nap. 
 Seated in the room, which was quite brilliantly lighted, 
 were several persons engaged in reading. I am not 
 able to say whether or not sleep came, but on opening 
 my eyes, a very short period after lying down, an astral 
 child was beheld standing demurely at the side of the 
 lounge. Disappearance was quick." 
 
 December 20. — "On the night of this date, shortly 
 after lying down, found myself surrounded by a group 
 of children. Disappearance was after the usual quick 
 manner." 
 
 December 22. — "Had yesterday written a chapter, 
 designed for the present volume, concerning the Christ, 
 which does not make its appearance by reason of a 
 vision now described. I had not been in bed ten 
 minutes — certainly was not nor had I been asleep — 
 when, happening to turn my eyes in the direction of a 
 wardrobe, there was beheld an exquisite picture con- 
 tained in a massive frame, the picture showing the 
 stern portion of what was evidently a proud vessel 
 sinking in the sea. Watching this sinking with startled 
 and bewildered gaze until the ship was lost to sight, 
 there was seen rising out of the face of the water a cir- 
 cular and empty frame, made apparently of gold. A 
 little later the face of the Christ filled the frame. A 
 profound impression has been produced. The thought 
 is, ' I am the resurrection and the life. ' ' ' 
 
NEW VISIONS. 181 
 
 December 23. — " Saw to-night an empty flower- 
 basket reached towards me." 
 
 January 14. — "Before arising this morning lay per- 
 fectly awake, with closed eyes, when suddenly there 
 appeared, apparently in the line of vision, a poem of 
 some ten lines in length, not distinct enough to read, 
 yet compelling an impression that with each succeed- 
 ing moment effort was being strengthened in attempt 
 at development. These lines were watched intently 
 and with increasing interest for full fifteen minutes, 
 when they disappeared abruptly." 
 
 March 1. — "This night saw, after the manner of 
 an ordinary dream, an oblong strip of paper, upon 
 which were written with sufficient clearness to allow of 
 easy reading the two following sentences : 
 
 " ' Berating is not to be the reward of virtue.' 
 
 "'The highest wisdom is attainable only through 
 direct revelation made to the individual.' " 
 
 It is the Umbratile who is enjoying these experiences 
 and who is writing them down. Does it not seem as 
 if he were to find himself an instrument for some oc- 
 cult end? Knowing, as he is, to the Subjectiveness 
 of what is being seen, he is as well knowing to the fact 
 that it is alone after such manner that any new idea or 
 thought has ever got into the world. He is fully en 
 rapport with the curious experiences and well disposed 
 as a subject to be used by Whatever it is that uses 
 mortals after this manner. He is, as well, wholly dis- 
 posed to sink the doctor in the mystic. 
 
 March 4. — " On the evening of this day the Umbra- 
 tile leaned against the door-post of a hospital in the 
 wards of which he had just been ministering to the 
 
 16 
 
1 82 SPIRIT US SANCTUS. 
 
 wants of the sick and needy. It is to be recorded that 
 his heart was filled and running over with the God's 
 fee, — albeit, the poverty-stricken are not fillers of the 
 purse. The thought was of a sign to be seen then 
 and there on the face of the open sky. A glance up- 
 ward showed a star where there was no star. This 
 Subjective star — even the Umbratile guards his admis- 
 sions — commenced to enlarge ; greater and greater it 
 grew in size, until it rivalled the moon, as the orb 
 shows at the zenith when in its fulness. This globe 
 stood still for at least a minute; then grandly it moved 
 across the face of the sky, disappearing suddenly as it 
 gained a place halfway toward the horizon.' ' 
 
 The Umbratile appeals to the Dual for explana- 
 tion. The Dual turns away, deeming the matter too 
 beautiful for the cold claws of speculative science, — - 
 deeming, indeed knowing, that the reality of things con- 
 sists of what is found in them. 
 
 What is to come ? 
 
 The Umbratile is so impressed by these new experi- 
 ences as to assert that he will write no single line or 
 word but as this shall come after occult fashion. 
 
 If the Umbratile do not get his practical dual 
 
 into doubtful repute with the Unsensitized ? 
 
 If accord with what is said by Paracelsus as to 
 
 the creative power of imagination and what is described 
 in these immediately preceding paragraphs as visions, 
 is understandable by him who has the book in hand ? 
 
A UTOBIO GRAPHIC. T 83 
 
 XIII. 
 
 AUTOBIOGRAPHIC. 
 
 The Umbratile is made to wait but a little while for 
 his inspiration, being impressed that he has had dis- 
 covered to him the meaning of the word "write" in 
 an accidental and somewhat odd discovery of a dingy 
 and yellow-discolored diary written by him in boy- 
 hood, which diary records characteristics and experi- 
 ences that make a very proper commencement to a 
 life-history which seems tending to terminate by a re- 
 turn to a nature out of which it started. 
 
 Alas ! for much of what there is between ; 
 
 Yet hail ! as to much of what there is between. 
 
 How dog-eared is the dingy manuscript ! How 
 scrawlingly the words are written ! How disregardful 
 are the lines of everything save experiences ! Written 
 more than forty years back. Forty years which have 
 covered a marsh with ship-yards. Forty years which 
 have killed off and buried the bodies of willow-strip- 
 pers. Forty years which have turned cow-pastures 
 into city streets, and which have made breaches in the 
 church-yard wall, separating mouldering coffins with 
 their ghastly contents from luxurious Pullman cars 
 hurrying along their richly-endowed occupants, — hur- 
 rying along the occupants; where to? to what place? 
 to what end ? Forty years ! forty years ! The old 
 graveyard full, the old lanes obliterated, the old people 
 gone. 
 
1 84 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Alas! 
 
 Let a copy of the diary be made exactly as it is 
 found written: " To-day is a birthday ; fifteen years 
 old. Going aimlessly about a marsh which borders 
 the Christiana, just outside the low wall of the Swedes' 
 burying-ground, nobody being in sight, I heard dis- 
 tinctly a voice directly at my ear say, — here the com- 
 mon individuality grasps the pen ; it is not self-re- 
 specting nor independent enough to have repeated 
 what was said at the marsh. ..." 
 
 Upon succeeding pages appears the following : " I 
 have been telling of the odd thing that happened down 
 at the marsh yesterday. Mostly it is laughed at. 
 Somebody said something of ' imagination running 
 away with wits.' This last hits it, I guess. Yet, how- 
 ever and whatever it is, I did hear a voice, and I know 
 that nobody was within sight. Associating this with 
 other things, I may conclude that I am a trifle off or 
 odd. People are forever asking what it is I see as I 
 lie under trees looking into the sky. Well, I see and I 
 don't see. I surely never before heard a voice as yes- 
 terday. The bell of the old church says to me what 
 it doesn't say to other people; this I am sure of. I 
 am afraid of ghosts, but to save a soul I can't stay away 
 from vaults when they are to be opened. I should 
 like of all things — that is, if the thing were over — to 
 have the experience of having been locked in a vault 
 over night along with bodies and coffins." 
 
 "... What a curious story is that I read last night 
 about the old German Rosenkreuz ! I take to it. It 
 is exactly the kind of thing that seems to fit me. Let 
 me see : it was night before last, and not last night, 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHIC. ^5 
 
 that I read the story. Wonder if it could have any- 
 thing to do with the voice ? Why not this a ghost- 
 voice, having something to say to me? It is said — 
 everybody says — that spirits are to be met by dozens 
 in the church-lane about midnight. I never met one 
 myself; but why not? 
 
 "I have gone over again, crudely, however, I im- 
 agine, that story of the Rosicrucians, and I have deter- 
 mined to be one myself. It is not making money out 
 of lead, which I find to be the meaning of the Philoso- 
 pher's stone, that I care about, but these people seem 
 to me to have got hold of some high thing which no- 
 body that I know knows anything about. Here every- 
 body is at work all the time, ship-building, or fitting 
 out the whalers, or in the foundries, or upon the farms 
 around the town. My own way of wandering about, 
 shirking the dulness of school, sleeping on the shady 
 side of walls, fishing the ditches, or helping, without 
 pay, at willow-stripping in the season, — well, I like it, 
 and I don't care. I guess it's a kind of natural start 
 in this Rosicrucianism. The old graveyard is crowded 
 with dead people. Some of the tombstones must have 
 cost a thousand dollars, and some of the old sunk-in 
 graves are not worth more than about ten cents, yet 
 the bodies seem to lie as comfortably with the one kind 
 as with the other. I think there must be something 
 better for some people, anyhow, than foundries and 
 whalers and stone-quarrying, and all that kind of thing, 
 and I am going to look into the matter. 
 
 " I like, too, to pray. I am praying all the time. I 
 pray lying under the walls, and by the side of the 
 
 16* 
 
^6 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 tree-roots, and the livelong day when fishing the 
 ditches. Yet I don't like the praying at the meeting- 
 houses; there's too much begging about it. I wonder 
 if a boy couldn't make a Spiritus Sanctus for himself. 
 I know every cave and rock and deep place among 
 the trees about the Brandywine for five miles beyond 
 where its waters join the Christiana near the old church. 
 Maybe place is no matter, however. I feel myself full 
 to the lips and running over with a glory that seems 
 not more inside than outside of me. I bubble over 
 with the happiness of living. I wish that I could spend 
 the whole of a very long life dreaming by the side of 
 the walls, fishing the ditches, and peeling willow 
 wands." 
 
 The next extract to be made that relates with the 
 present epistle is dated ten years later. The interim 
 is remembered by the now Umbratile dual as a dis- 
 agreeable nightmare. Every opportunity permitted to 
 become classical in learning ; no teacher found power- 
 ful or enthused enough to compel or to invite to a life 
 outside of self; a nightmare only, however, because of 
 missed advantages. Fool things permitted to delay 
 progress. The coming to consciousness of indwelling 
 devils, yet not strangling them while they were little. 
 Shifting from meditation to trade, and from trade 
 back to meditation. Dazed by the glamour of dollars. 
 Like unto a fly, getting one's legs caught in molasses. 
 Making scars which show more and more with age, 
 and which are apt to break out. Going not at all 
 straightforward, but scenting about the fleshpots. 
 
 Not all contrariwise, however. A profession secured 
 
A UTOBIO GRAPHIC. ^7 
 
 which marks the beginning of a new start; a new start 
 never interfered with save as delays are compelled by- 
 breaking out of the scars, and as obstacles are found 
 put in the way by devils grown big. Not, however, 
 become oblivious to the glory that the world puts 
 on. Still a constant utterer of prayers. Still a tryer 
 of wings, — which do not bear up, however, as once 
 they did. 
 
 The extract is exactly as follows: "I am writing 
 this in a country inn, where I am staying for the night. 
 On the afternoon of this day I had stolen away from 
 the disquieting influences of the town, being weary, 
 discomforted, and restless; and was lying, after the 
 fashion of boy-times, stretched full-length upon the 
 sands of a cove bordering the Delaware River, the 
 place being not very far from Wilmington on the op- 
 posite side, when suddenly I was startled into rap- 
 turous ecstasy by hearing such music as I did not im- 
 agine could exist for the entrancing of human ears. 
 The song, while familiar, was at the same time won- 
 drously new, and seemed to be sung by a choir of 
 voices somersaulting in the air. Before me was a wide 
 and long stretch of the stream, free from boat or sight 
 of life of any kind ; while behind and below and above 
 unshaded fields were witness to the absence of human 
 beings. Full fifteen minutes the song went on in the 
 air. Full fifteen minutes lay I captivated, straining 
 now the sense of hearing to catch a faint sound losing 
 itself in an illimitable distance, a moment later crowd- 
 ing with open palms the ear-drums to keep a mighty 
 roll and swell of volume from crushing them in. 
 
 " The day has been as a revelation and a revolution. 
 
1 88 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Let me put down, for sweet remembrance and for de- 
 lectation, what to-night I am thinking and feeling. 
 The voice of the marsh is back in my ears. Portals 
 have been again opened. Ah, sharpened ears and 
 sharpening eyes ! Is it any wonder that I cannot keep 
 still? — that I am turning hastily and continuously, ex- 
 pecting strange sights ? What unwisdom is it to con- 
 found essence with instrument ! How different, as 
 this day I have been permitted to see, are environment 
 and a thing environed ! Hereafter can harp and soft 
 viol be to me nothing apart from media of materializa- 
 tion, affording to unspiritualized ears relation with 
 spiritualized belongings. I distinguish, never to for- 
 get, melody from instrument. 
 
 " No dream ! A watch looked at counting the passing 
 time. — Yet what if it were a dream? What difference 
 would this make, as separability of melody and instru- 
 ment has been demonstrated ? Was not music heard ? 
 Was not that character of instrument absent which is 
 the ordinary means of relation with human ears? I 
 know well that there are two sides to an inference. 
 The happy side to me to-night is that my Ego has 
 heard independent of its ordinary sense. If it be true 
 that things exist in the universal independent of man's 
 senses, then it follows that these things are to remain 
 forever hidden in the darkness, as man's knowledge of 
 them is concerned ; otherwise, Ego may receive inde- 
 pendent of its ordinary senses as media. For the first 
 time I comprehend that all music heard before this of 
 the afternoon's experience has been imitation effected 
 by use of reeds, or wire, or other ingenious contrivance. 
 Certainly, the experience renders irrefutable the fact 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHIC. 189 
 
 that a state can exist, let it be called hallucination, 
 aural derangement, or dream, or what else, in which 
 music is recognized to be reality apart from the manner 
 familiar to every-day life. 
 
 "Not unfamiliar with the 'tinnitus aurium,' I am 
 unable to find here explanation of what has been 
 heard. I seek freely and fully, but ' tinnitus' does 
 not account for refinement in variations of notes, as 
 has been enjoyed. I am the happier in that I find 
 myself unable to approach an explanation. My state 
 of mind for the hour is, that whatever this rapture 
 mean, whether health, disease, illumination, darkness, 
 the condition is heavenly, delicious, and I do not 
 want the paradise disturbed. I assume that I have 
 been favored to hear, through some uncommon acci- 
 dent, strains truly celestial, not earthly music, which 
 is microscopically imitative, as pronounced by Rosi- 
 crucianism. There is certainlv not less confusion in 
 explaining this phenomenon through the ' tinnitus' 
 than there is in apprehending it to have originated as 
 taught by learned masters of the Mystic sect, out of 
 impact upon lines or tracks existing in relation with the 
 transit of planetary bodies as these lines, or tracks, or 
 chords have been crossed and acted on by sun-rays. 
 
 " This last, transcendentally explanatory of the exist- 
 ence of music, propounded by the Illuminati as filling 
 the world ; hearable, however, by a dematerialized ear 
 only, save in such rare instances as this recorded. Is 
 it not told of John that he beheld seven candlesticks, 
 and that he heard a voice, and is not the truthfulness 
 of this accepted by a church that pronounces its judg- 
 ments infallible ? Are not all Christians bound to 
 
190 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 believe that Jeremiah was commanded by a mystical 
 voice out of the silence, and is it not heresy to doubt 
 the reality of a voice which called Samuel? These 
 things are to-day become perfectly plain to me. Do I 
 need tradition or church or faith to verify or to con- 
 fuse? Knowing is knowing. Whatever learning or 
 enlarged experience shall have to teach m the future 
 of such things, I accept that there is a relation of es- 
 sence with essence which is not at all relation through 
 intermediate matter. 
 
 " Yet, even in this hour of ecstatic consolation, 
 
 I may not be oblivious to thoughts that have often 
 enough recurred as to a probable insanity, temporary 
 or otherwise, of characters, be they biblical or others, 
 who hear voices and see sights of occult character. 
 To-night it is given me to see the matter in a different 
 light. Ordinarily the strength and the sight and the 
 perceptions of men pursue the course of a sluggish 
 level: certain weights are liftable, certain adjacent 
 things are seeable, certain character of thoughts are 
 thinkable. Let anger arouse men, or let the stimulus 
 of preliminary ether-ansesthesia be directed to the 
 muscles, and weakness is seen possessed of reserved 
 strength deemed of impossible existence by an ob- 
 server. The lifting of an interposed cloud has shown 
 often enough to a passing traveller scenes never before 
 beheld or dreamed of as existing. It has been wisely 
 taught by Neo-platonists, and is truth known to every 
 godly human, that prayer, meditation, and harmony 
 are means creative of higher and broader views than 
 those associated with the grazing propensity. I am 
 listening to a mental voice which is asking as to the 
 
_ 
 
 HIGHEST ILLUMINATION. 191 
 
 meaning of the inspired hours of the poets, and as to 
 unconstructed edifices beheld in the mirror of the 
 mind by the architects. I am recalling what myself 
 have seen in sky-ascending smoke starting out of burn- 
 ing brush-heaps. There come back to me pictures 
 beheld in glowing western clouds. I have in memory 
 lessons pumped into my brain from plashing brooks 
 and out of long-rolling sea-waves. 
 
 1 say to myself, in doubt as to being under- 
 stood, What is for self let it remain with self; the veil 
 of Isis down, the veil of Isis up. It is for him to com- 
 prehend who is able to apprehend. 
 
 THE GARDEN OF THE GODS. 
 
 HIGHEST ILLUMINATION. 
 
 The voice at the marsh and the music heard by the 
 river-side are recognized after many years as attempts 
 at illumination. No need to turn away the "cold 
 claims of speculative science." The reality of things 
 consists of what is found in them. Highest illumina- 
 tion is nothing else than understanding of oneness as 
 to internal and external, — here being the creative prin- 
 ciple. 
 
 Things imagined and things material are of similar 
 import ; both existences being in the User, and being 
 nowhere else. Tangible is imagination materialized. 
 
192 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 Materialization is with him who can materialize. With 
 man is power to make the kind of a world in which he 
 elects to live. 
 
 The star seen in the sky by the Umbratile was re- 
 marked by no one of the hundred who at the time 
 walked upon the streets ; the Umbratile, however, saw 
 it. Once upon a time, now nearly nineteen hundred 
 years ago, three Magi saw a star, and followed it to 
 where a young child lay in a manger. A cross seen in 
 the sky by Constantine was seen by no single one of 
 legions led to victory by reason of the sign. Illustra- 
 tion, appreciable by the crudest, lies with the hint 
 afforded by Paracelsus. A wood-carver sees, by reason 
 of his imagination, a beautiful image imprisoned in a 
 log of wood, which log has been sold him by a wood- 
 chopper for a groat. Cutting into this log, a form is 
 found liberated almost too costly for price to buy. 
 Such an image, or other equally wonderful one, is dis- 
 covered by a carver in any and every tree-trunk brought 
 him by a chopper. Cuttings made by choppers dis- 
 cover alone cord-wood and chips. 
 
 Imaginations, when materialized, take the name 
 
 of art ; when remaining as pure idea, the name given 
 them is inspirations. 
 
 . . . Analysis rests head upon hand, and inclines 
 here to reconsider experiments made with the confrere, 
 — experiments first wondered at, then laughed at.* Were 
 the wonder and the laughter all that was held by the 
 experiments? There was, at any rate, added proof to 
 the Aristotelian aphorism that "common sense is little 
 
 * Refer to prefatory chapters. 
 
HIGHEST ILLUMINATION. I93 
 
 better than no sense at all." There was proof of the 
 oneness of ignorance and mystery. There was, unde- 
 niably, demonstration that blindness lies not alone with 
 eyes. Holding, as do all things, what is found in the 
 things, shall one not here be led to consider of capa- 
 bility ? What is the confrere but another carver show- 
 ing other kinds of images? An image liberated ceases 
 to be a mystery. Mystery when opened is no longer 
 occult; repetition this of the illustration of water as 
 water, of water as the gases oxygen and hydrogen, of 
 water as a world of microscopic life. Means to ends : 
 this the law of the Universal ; the prestigiation of 
 the confrere, exciting first the wonder, then the smiles, 
 of the Umbratile ; the visions of the Umbratile enlist- 
 ing first the concern, later the ridicule, of the confrere. 
 
 — — The dual of the Umbratile, oblivious for the 
 time of means to ends, thinks to explain away visions 
 by reference to vaso-constriction of the nerve-centres 
 of equilibration, not seeing that similar reference to 
 the eyes would equally apply to the explaining away 
 of objects of ordinary sight. He attempts also to illus- 
 trate visions as resultant of optical defects, but is com- 
 pelled, out of wider examination, to find his cases 
 exceptional.* 
 
 Every experiment practised and every vision beheld 
 are equally realities. The thought here considers the 
 frame showing the head of Christ as it takes the place 
 of a sinking ship. It considers demons seen by a 
 
 * Sense-deception, alluded to at termination of prefatory chapter 
 iv., is antagonized by practice of the process of Exclusion. Illustra- 
 tions are afforded in the first four paragraphs of prefatory chapter iii. 
 i n 17 
 
I94 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 mania a potuist. It takes in, too, the candlesticks be- 
 held at Patmos, and the part of the hand that was seen 
 writing on the plaster of the wall at Babylon. It does 
 not leave unconsidered a couplet and lily-sprays which 
 showed out of blackness. 
 
 Nothing is but as something is found in it. Out of 
 a couplet and three lily-sprays, understood to be seen 
 subjectively, is gradually being evolved, as one person 
 is concerned, entire indifference, if not, indeed, con- 
 tempt, for what is commonly esteemed the meaning of 
 success and prominence in life. Words on a wall 
 proved a sword piercing to his death the heart of 
 Belshazzar. Seven candlesticks constitute the Revela- 
 tion. 
 
 It is true, as said by Paracelsus, " In knowledge is 
 understanding of the supernatural." 
 
 Many years ago it happened the Umbratile to pursue 
 a long and fruitless search after a certain mystical 
 book. This search had been abandoned for some 
 time, when accident discovered the volume one day 
 upon the dust-covered shelves of a public library. It 
 will not be difficult to appreciate an enthusiasm ex- 
 cited by sight of the long-coveted treasure, nor will it 
 be doubted that few minutes were lost in securing 
 measure of the contents. Opening the pages at ran- 
 dom, a first thing meeting the eye was a picture of the 
 signet-ring of the writer.* This ring showed a dove 
 half-emerged from a black cloud, holding in its beak a 
 spray of lilies. At the time no particular impression 
 seemed made by this ring and its sign ; yet the reader 
 
 * Aurora. Jacob Behmen. 
 
HIGHEST ILLUMINATION. 
 
 !95 
 
 is dull indeed who perceives not that it was this iden- 
 tical and apparently long-forgotten spray of flowers 
 which converted itself after the many years into three 
 sprays, and made practical the meaning of the hypos- 
 tases. 
 
 Whence come candlesticks seen by saints, and 
 
 words of fate encountered by tyrants, and couplets 
 and lily-sprays beheld by an earnest seeker after truth 
 come also demons seen by a mania a potuist, as well 
 the ills and vexations met with everywhere by him who 
 will not be an optimist. Truly, origin is one, as the 
 Universal is one. Difference as to things seen lies 
 never elsewhere than with a seer. Clouds are both 
 black and golden. Poison and medicine are in the 
 common plant. Taste is never but as tongue is. Odor 
 is alone where there are noses. Nothing is anything 
 else but what it is to the sense that uses it. Perception 
 is eternally with the percipient. 
 
 Subjective and Objective ! it is alone an illuminate 
 who is able to comprehend the oneness. Sights beheld 
 through the imagination and sights beheld through 
 the eyes, — there is no difference as to the reality. 
 Here highest and most beautiful wisdom and here 
 the fulness of the universal to an initiate, albeit here 
 foolishness and emptiness to the unspiritual. 
 
 Let a matter be here considered. Is it or is it not 
 the case that "state of mind" constitutes a man's 
 comfort or discomfort ? Does a man suffer from fear 
 who is not afraid ? Can a man be made to feel the 
 pangs of death who is knowing absolutely to the fact 
 that there is no death ? When fever attacks a man, 
 and he is found overwhelmed by horrible nightmares, 
 
196 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 could apparitions partake of aught but the beautiful if 
 acquaintance had not been made with the ugly? 
 
 Imagination seeks according as it is sent on search 
 by an Ego; it finds what it looks after; it never comes 
 home empty-handed ? 
 
 Something to be added. Imagination is one 
 
 with capability. Imagination may ascend or descend 
 or go sideways. It is likable to a sun-ray, which, 
 being thrown into a dark and apparently empty room, 
 discovers millions of inhabitants floating in the line of 
 its track. 
 
 Hail, Imagination ! Thou which art the true phi- 
 losopher's stone ! Thou which art means of creation ! 
 
 . . . Wonderful outlook ! Wonderful inlook ! Noth- 
 ing pushing a man forward, nothing holding him 
 back, — save himself. Man a god, a devil ; high, low, 
 coarse, fine ; smelling, not smelling ; tasting, not 
 tasting; touching, not touching; hearing, not hear- 
 ing ; seeing, not seeing. 
 
 . . . Gifted with perception of the true reality, O 
 Illuminate! with what associations shall a man elect 
 to live? The Now an eternal Now. Space without 
 centre or circumference. Poison and remedy in com- 
 mon plants. Drowning and refreshment in the same 
 water. Clouds black or golden, according as looked 
 at. Snow, a white sheet breeding shivering, or a 
 wealth of crystals dropped down upon the fields. 
 Nothing that is, but as the Is is made by him who 
 uses it. 
 
 The holder of the pen, following the leading of an 
 impulse, has wandered quite a thousand miles since 
 
HIGHEST ILLUMINATION. lg y 
 
 last he sat before these pages. Within the time of a 
 single day during these wanderings he has had dis- 
 covered to him the extreme poverty of his personal 
 inspirations in having been a witness to more than 
 three hundred thousand materializations of visions 
 beheld at one time or another by fellow-countrymen, 
 every one of which visions has had such demonstra- 
 tion made of its oneness with reality as to have be- 
 come feelable and usable by the least sensitive among 
 men. The visions alluded to relate with material 
 things, being of strict likeness with the empty flower- 
 basket, with couplet and lilies, and with the great star 
 described a chapter or two back, as seen by the Um- 
 bratile. 
 
 Foolishness, indeed, to an unvisionary man, are 
 visionary flower-baskets and visionary great stars ; 
 foolishness, however, because the man is unapt. 
 To say that things imagined and things real are of 
 common import, and to propose that both are alike 
 practically usable, is to invite from the unapt man 
 criticism not at all complimentary to what is esteemed 
 common sense. Here lies with the critic miscon- 
 ception which it is not at all likely he is able to cor- 
 rect. A critic plausibly questions if a meal imagined 
 be one with a meal eaten. The fault of the critic 
 rests with his plane of looking at a matter. As- 
 suredly it is neither a written nor printed line which 
 is the poem of a poet. A score is not the sonnet; 
 drawings are not designs. As assuredly, however, is 
 it the case that lines, scores, and drawings are the 
 only poems, music, and designs that "common sense" 
 is able to conceive or to take hold of. Planes relate 
 
 17* 
 
198 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 variously with necessities of the body and capabilities 
 of the Ego. Body requires meat for its sustenance ; 
 Ego is not a thing having a mouth. There is an ap- 
 petite of taste and another appetite of smell. The 
 first is satisfied only with bread, which is a material 
 that is to be handled and bit into; the latter has its 
 necessity filled alone by odor, which is a material that 
 is subservient to the use of neither fingers nor teeth. 
 
 The materializations witnessed by the holder of the 
 pen are to be seen by any person who will visit a 
 patent-office. Multitudinous show-cases at Washing- 
 ton hold the many seen by the writer. To under- 
 stand the material things seen as being wholly and 
 purely materializations of imaginations this patent- 
 office will be wisely entered through the statuary- 
 room of the capitol, where, to the left of the door, is 
 the carved image of Robert Fulton, portrayed as he 
 struggles for means to materialize, or show, a steam- 
 boat to the eyes and uses of ordinary people. A 
 critic, seeing, yet seeing nothing, still decrying the 
 oneness of imagination and reality, repeats his ques- 
 tion as to the meal imagined and the meal eaten. 
 Answer is both no and yes. No, certainly, to the 
 critic, as his query relates with bodily wants and takes 
 no account of the spiritual ; yes, as assuredly, to a 
 questioner who differentiates between Ego and en- 
 vironment, and who has taken in the difference as to 
 the senses of taste and smell. 
 
 The things seen in a patent-office are never the 
 things themselves, but representations of them. Be- 
 cause the things seen are crude approximations ef- 
 fected by use of crude materials, the representations 
 
HIGHEST ILLUMINATION,. jgg 
 
 are seldom found to work with a perfectness of an 
 original as this exists in the ideal. Poems are never 
 upon paper as they are in the imagination. Notes 
 are not found distinctive enough to express shades of 
 melody. Drawings are lacking as difference contrasts 
 with mental architectural designs. 
 
 A steamboat existing with the imagination of Rob- 
 ert Fulton, and in which he could travel the world 
 over, requires a union of wood and iron and the hand- 
 work of a hundred men before the boxes and bales of 
 commerce can be transported by it from wharf to 
 neighboring wharf. Difference here is with what is 
 to be carried. Intangible relates with intangible; 
 tangible associates with tangible. For a hungry body 
 meat is a necessity. Where hunger is with soul a 
 spread table is an offence. 
 
 Passing from Fulton and the form-makers, the eye 
 of one who continues leftward from the great door 
 will find itself quickly attracted to an upturned face 
 looking at imaginations without apparent thought as 
 to any environing of them by material. The face is 
 that of Roger Williams, the Puritan. As this face 
 shows from the marble, it expresses a life for which no 
 Fulton had occasion to materialize a steamboat, nor 
 any Stephenson reason to build a locomotive. What 
 a delight and an illumination is it to gaze into this 
 upturned face, catching out of the reflection faint sem- 
 blance of what is to be seen by one of spiritual devel- 
 opment ; this lessening not at all admiration for the 
 materializations of the steamboat-maker, but opening 
 conception as to conveyances which carry without the 
 aid either of wheels or material motive-power. Cir- 
 
200 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 cumstances alter cases. Roger Williams, left to him- 
 self, would have lived in as close alliance with the 
 spiritual, remaining in Wales, as when, banished from 
 his colony of Massachusetts, he turned for company 
 to the inhabitants of a world unseeable by common 
 eyes. 
 
 Considering that the multitudinous things seen in 
 a patent-office are simply representations of ideas or 
 imaginations, and that an equal reality is found to 
 exist with both, it becomes impressed that what is 
 easiest of attainment offers most to the philosopher ; 
 for, as it is with things living in an inventor's imag- 
 ination and things seen materialized upon the shelves 
 of show-cases, so it is with all things, nothing in re- 
 ality being anywhere or being anything save as the 
 anywhere and the anything are to the wants of a user. 
 
 REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 
 
 The son of the distinguished father alluded to in 
 the opening prefatory chapter of the volume has often 
 enough assured the holder of the pen that children 
 and others of his family long ago departed are con- 
 stant visitors at his board. Christ and the virgin 
 Mary he affirms to have appeared and talked with him 
 on more than one occasion. The pages are shortly to 
 recite an interview with a niece of a late vice-president 
 of the United States, who even when in the midst of 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 201 
 
 company has only to shut her eyes in order to behold 
 spirit forms by the roomful. In another instance, to 
 be referred to in a moment, assurance was given under 
 convictions which filled the eyes of the reciter with 
 streaming tears that the Christ had appeared and stood 
 at her side fully fifteen minutes, and that after this 
 time the vision had slowly and gradually disappeared 
 as a cloud might dissolve. 
 
 Does the holder of the pen, not to specify the 
 Umbratile, believe in the honesty, the sanity, and 
 the truthfulness of people who tell these things? To 
 doubt or deny is to doubt or deny what is being ad- 
 vanced and explained in these pages. Assuredly, what 
 is told by the people alluded to is true ; true to them ; 
 not true, however, to other people. Mistake on the 
 part of sensitives seeing apparitions lies with non- 
 comprehension on their part as to difference between 
 subjective and objective, or, to put this in other lan- 
 guage, not comprehending as to difference between 
 idea and corporeal. It is here, no doubt, that exists 
 origin of attempted materializations. Let the reader 
 stop and think. A Fulton tries and tries and suc- 
 ceeds eventually in materializing a steamboat. A Ste- 
 phenson tries and tries and succeeds at last in materi- 
 alizing a locomotive. Now, it is the case that what is 
 seen by a sensitive of the spiritual type is precisely one 
 in principle with what is seen by a Fulton or a Stephen- 
 son. If it is to be admitted that the one can materi- 
 alize, similar capability is not too hastily to be denied 
 the other. 
 
 The subject of the assumption of material attributes 
 by a dematerialized Ego is inviting attention from 
 
202 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 the people learned in a psychical direction. Accept- 
 ing as undeniable the persistence of Ego after loss 
 of its ordinary material environment, and accepting 
 of oneness as to the Universal and oneness as to the 
 Now and eternity, and accepting, further, the many 
 illustrations in such direction vouched for in the Bible 
 as to such character of materializations, there are cer- 
 tainly sufficient excuses for examination and inquiry. 
 
 Here ground is approached which is dangerous, in- 
 asmuch as what is to be said furnishes certain endorse- 
 ment of unconscionable impostors who fatten on the 
 credulity of the ignorant. It is familiar to almost 
 every one that a Pythoness, of Delphia, was not in 
 any sense supposed to speak of herself, that her spirit 
 of divination lay in use made of her materialization 
 by an Ego, existing apart from her own, which Ego 
 dispossessed, as to the body, her particular self, using 
 the organ of voice for its oracular utterances, which 
 utterances were accepted as highest truths and wisdom 
 by the Greeks. 
 
 It is well known to the holder of the pen that what 
 are called materializations, as these relate with cabinet 
 exhibitions, are estimated by many honest, learned, 
 and spiritual people as of similar import with use made 
 of the body of a Pythoness. As the cabinet exhibitors 
 are concerned the holder of the pen is compelled to 
 say that never one has been met with by himself who 
 seemed not very much more deserving of blame than 
 of credence. 
 
 Notwithstanding, however, the knavery, there is a 
 principle back of the matter. Denial as to possibili- 
 ties is not to run too fast nor too uncharitably. There 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 
 
 203 
 
 is a story, believed by millions of people who are not 
 at all disposed to credulity, that tells of an ass which 
 opened its mouth and spake to Balaam. It is curious, 
 not impossible, and the Umbratile finds himself de- 
 terred by no hue and cry from continuing examination 
 and inquiry in the direction of such professed materiali- 
 zations as are referred to, albeit, so far he has been re- 
 paid for his pains and trouble, as implied, by nothing 
 more compensating than pity for the deceived and 
 contempt for the deceivers. 
 
 It is an exhibition to astonish "common sense" to 
 behold grouped about a materializing medium a num- 
 ber of people who affirm to the recognition of hus- 
 bands, wives, fathers, mothers, brothers of great pro- 
 portions, and sisters long ago passed away in the stat- 
 ure of infantile years, all of which people are without 
 doubt as to the truthfulness of the manifestations 
 beheld, even though in the moment of presentment 
 the hand of an unbeliever holds and shows the person- 
 ality in the shape, form, and individuality of a dis- 
 guised medium. "It is," say the sensitives, "exactly 
 as shown. The body held in the grasp is a body of 
 flesh ; but at the moment of touch an aura which occu- 
 pied it took flight." Ridiculous, supremely ridicu- 
 lous this, to "common sense." Yet a little educated 
 sense perceives that the claim differs not a jot from 
 the biblical one concerning Balaam's ass. 
 
 Digression might be made here recalling to the 
 individual reader what, at one time or another, has 
 been seen by himself, or, more particularly, by herself, 
 women being the greater sensitives. A gentleman of 
 legal education, and at the same time of a sensitivity 
 
 >.*E!3 
 
204 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 that has made him a poet, tells the holder of the pen 
 the following incident : A short time back, lying upon 
 a rug in his room, he was startled to see the door open 
 and his father, who was then a thousand miles distant 
 on a journey, enter, walk round the apartment to a 
 sofa, where he seated himself. The reciter jumped up, 
 ran toward the image with outstretched hand, having 
 at the moment not the slightest doubt as to the reality 
 of the appearance, finding the vision disappear as it 
 was about to be touched. Persons at large, recalling 
 such experiences, are to know themselves sensitives 
 according to the number and clearness of the behold- 
 ings. The incident related as occurring with the 
 lawyer is appreciated as existing purely in the subjec- 
 tive; what was seen was wholly within, not with- 
 out. The matter, however, is not so much here as 
 with what is referred to as Objective Materializations ; 
 that is, intangible Ego assuming form by occupying 
 temporarily other bodies. Common sense repeats as 
 to the absurdity of all such things ; but, in doing this, 
 "common sense" denies and derides necessarily the 
 Christian's Bible. Deuteronomy xxxi. 15 recites as 
 follows : " And the Lord appeared in the tabernacle in 
 a pillar of a cloud : and the pillar of the cloud stood 
 over the door of the tabernacle." 1 
 
 Another passage looking toward the same meaning 
 is to be read in Genesis, chapter iii. 4, 5 : " And the 
 serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die, 
 for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, 
 then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as 
 gods, knowing good and evil." Here, if the passage 
 means anything outside of reference to a purely subjective 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 
 
 205 
 
 voice, such voice as was heard by the boy at the marsh, 
 by the young man at the river-side, such voice as is 
 familiar to perhaps every person of sensitive organiza- 
 tion living, it means the aura, or possession, claimed 
 by modern spiritists as witnessed in the instances of 
 materialization seances ; the recital means nothing 
 at all or it means that an Ego took possession and 
 occupied the materiality of a serpent. 
 
 It is the dual, not the Umbratile, that is holding the 
 pen in this chapter. The dual is disposed to weigh 
 with the measures of analysis and comparison, neither 
 rejecting nor accepting after a too common manner, 
 but equally and fairly considering both sides of a sub- 
 ject. As a doctor, the dual has over and again sat at 
 the bedside where last breaths are breathed, but he has 
 never seen, either objectively or subjectively, a depart- 
 ing aura. He is told, however, by a physician of large 
 sensitivity that such phenomenon has been over and 
 again witnessed by him. The dual himself was, on an 
 occasion, pronounced to be dead by two physicians 
 holding a consultation, and the opinion must have 
 been an honest conclusion, inasmuch as an undertaker 
 was summoned. The dual recalls nothing, in a per- 
 sonal way, of the consultation, but the incident is be- 
 fore him at this moment as though the occurrence was 
 of yesterday. He recognized a vigorous self as making 
 efforts to get clear of an inconvenient environment. 
 The crowding of the locust through a rent skin illus- 
 trates what is meant. A gentleman, who at the time of 
 occurrence of the incident was a surgeon in the navy, 
 now a prominent professor in a medical school of Phila- 
 delphia, relates to the writer that during the time of a 
 
 18- 
 
206 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 yellow-fever epidemic he was taken sick with the 
 disease and passed, in its progress, to what was es- 
 teemed by his attendants the death-point. He relates 
 vividly the story of a wonder that overwhelmed him 
 as he found himself standing looking down on an in- 
 animate body which was recognized as his own. 
 
 To see in one's self, as do the sensitives, is in no sense 
 the same as seeing with another. This former aspect 
 of spiritualism is the only one of which the holder of 
 the pen has real knowledge. Confusion, however, 
 need not exist even in relation with the latter. A pro- 
 fessed embodiment may always be measured after the 
 manner of taking a thing for what it shows itself to 
 be worth. What a Pythoness tells is the matter for 
 consideration, not the manner of telling. Should a 
 donkey that might happen to belong to the holder of 
 the pen suddenly open its mouth and give utterance to 
 pearls of thought, it would not unwisely be accepted 
 that voice had driven out and replaced bray; the holder 
 of the pen would assuredly accept this. Should the 
 holder of the pen be brought in any future relation 
 with wisdom or experience above the lore of surround- 
 ings and possibilities of an occasion where a professed 
 materialization should be before him, his judgment 
 would be made up precisely as in the case of the 
 donkey. Standing where he now stands, the judgment 
 could be made up after no other manner. 
 
 The manner of communication of like with like is 
 one that appeals not less to common than to educated 
 sense ; milk mingles itself in the oneness of milk, water 
 in the oneness of water, oil in the oneness of oil. 
 Ego, continuously looking away from body toward 
 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 207 
 
 soul will assuredly, sooner or later, catch sight of the 
 God. Sounds are best heard by one who is alert as to 
 ears. The inner eyes keeping themselves inward come 
 to increasing acquaintance with what is internal. This 
 is spiritualism; it is spiritualism which develops as the 
 man refines ; which is understandable in proportion as 
 man understands himself. 
 
 It is, however, not at all strange that with internal 
 are confusions and deceptions; these are certainly met 
 with as to externals. Worldly wise means to act with 
 worldly judgment. It is assuredly the case that worldly 
 judgments have the single simple meaning of acting in 
 the light of experiences and comparisons. 
 
 Sensitives, as a rule, — here we dismiss the cabinet pic- 
 tures, — are unconscious as to the existence of such an- 
 tagonizing conditions as mental myopia, hypermetropia, 
 presbyopia, astigmatism. Instruments, as the rule rather 
 than as the exception, are faulty; they turn, twist, 
 and bend even light rays in wrong directions. The 
 grammar of a poem is seldom according to the rules 
 of a sphere on which the poetry is to be read. De- 
 signs have to be touched here, there, and all around 
 in order to show harmony. One looking into the 
 apparent mystery of clairvoyance or clairaudience 
 differentiates according as he is able to differentiate. 
 
 Concerning the suggestions contained in the above 
 paragraph a slip may be charitably introduced which 
 purports to be of super-mundane signification. The 
 communication is signed Bella Marsh. 
 
 "I don't know that you care to hear from an old 
 pioneer. I feel that I would like to say a few words, 
 not of condemnation or approval of any one, for as I 
 
208 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 see things each one is trying to do about as he or she 
 knows best, although there is no doubt of many being 
 in such a condition of mind and of development as 
 not to draw the straight line between honor and error ; 
 yet I don't know but what they are doing as well as 
 they know how. It seems to me they are objects for 
 education and compassion, and need to be looked after 
 a little. I don't want to keep them here in our ranks, 
 or anywhere else when they are doing wrong, — when 
 they are imposing upon honest people; but I think 
 they will be taken care of and made to come up to a 
 higher condition through some wise means or other." 
 This simple communication expresses fully the state of 
 mind of the holder of the pen. There are deceivers 
 who do not know themselves either deceivers or self- 
 deceived. To read a second appended paragraph is to 
 understand fully what is meant. 
 
 " In the dark circle a spirit appeared at the opening 
 of the cabinet, tall and majestic, in a robe brightly 
 illuminated with various signs and symbols, which 
 gradually increased in brightness. As he marched 
 slowly forward and approached to within three feet of 
 the circle, I saw he had on the apron of a brother 
 Mason, and the various bright ornaments on his robe 
 were Masonic symbols, with which I, as a Mason, was 
 familiar. As such I saluted him, and asked him to 
 give me the grip of a Master Mason. He approached 
 closer, so that I could see his dark features, and reach- 
 ing out his right hand, which was as warm as that of any 
 I ever held, he gave the grip well known to the craft. 
 No description I am able to give can convey to the 
 reader the grandeur and sacredness of that moment. ' ' 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 209 
 
 It will interest and, as well, arouse thought, to intro- 
 duce notes holding incidents with which the chapter 
 opens. 
 
 "Just here, in the progress of these pages, occurs 
 an incident, or coincidence, or accident — assuredly dif- 
 ferent people will have different names for it — that is 
 so strange, not to say unanticipated, so novelistic in- 
 deed, as it may turn out, that the holder of the pen 
 has brought vividly to mind the Umbratile's assertion 
 that material for the writing will be furnished, and 
 that matter will be put down only as it comes after 
 occult fashion ; thus it is that the notes commence. 
 
 " Whether this experience is to develop anything be- 
 yond a strangeness that introduces it as possessed of 
 possibilities, not to say probabilities, the holder of the 
 pen certainly does not know, but an impression is strong 
 to make ample notes and to submit them, however 
 result turns out, to the reader. 
 
 "Some four years back the holder of the pen was 
 called in a professional capacity to see a lady who had 
 suddenly taken on the voice of an apparently austere 
 and dogmatic man. A profession made by the voice 
 was to the effect that the individuality of the woman 
 was to be understood suborned to the uses of a great 
 master of the olden time, who had found in the par- 
 ticular body one of which it could make use for the 
 purpose of teaching to men the true meaning of Christ. 
 This patient was attended professionally for several 
 months, during a limited portion of which time she was 
 placed in a lunatic asylum, by advice of the holder of 
 the pen, out of a necessity which quickly made itself 
 felt in relation with disturbance of boarders in a popu- 
 o 18* 
 
2IO 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 lous hotel in which she had residence. Later the lady 
 was taken to a distant city where she developed into a 
 sensitive or medium, and the fame of her doings ex- 
 tended itself widely. 
 
 " To-day is Wednesday. Saturday afternoon last 
 the husband of the lady was met upon the street and 
 an invitation received to make a visit to their place 
 
 of temporary residence on Street, with a view 
 
 of offering judgments as to the contents of several 
 manuscript volumes which had been written in the 
 interim professedly by what was denominated ' spirit- 
 control.' 
 
 "At eight o'clock of the day the call was made. 
 The lady was found with a voice entirely natural ; the 
 general ensemble differing in no way from an ordinary 
 society woman. Introducing the matter of the writing, 
 she said simply that what was to be read differed cer- 
 tainly from acquirements belonging to her original 
 manner of thought and education, and that as to its 
 bringing she had no manner of idea, unless indeed it 
 were of association with the strange matter which had 
 formerly brought us into relation. The manner of 
 speech was without excitement of any kind, and any 
 one entering the room would have received no other 
 impression than that two persons were quietly convers- 
 ing together. 
 
 "It is not to be averred that the matter of the read- 
 ing, as it thus commenced and went on, impressed the 
 listener particularly. An hour having elapsed, the 
 reader, after the manner of one who has become tired, 
 rested the book quietly upon her lap and passed her 
 hand several times in an entirely easy and natural man- 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 2 II 
 
 ner across her brows. The idea of the listener was that 
 the reading would recommence with each moment, 
 but as these moments lengthened into a full half-hour 
 impression grew that a so-called manifestation of some 
 kind or other was about to be witnessed, — an impres- 
 sion which kept the listener entirely quiet until another 
 full hour had elapsed, during all of which time the lady- 
 sat as one who was in possession of a great and over- 
 whelming thought. 
 
 " The visitor, finally somewhat in doubt and becom- 
 ing alarmed, addressed several questions, which, re- 
 ceiving no reply, attempt was made to arouse the lady, 
 with a result of finding absolute paralysis of the whole 
 right side of the body. A bell was struck, attendants 
 called in, and the lady was carried to bed. The diag- 
 nosis of the doctor is, cerebral apoplexy." 
 
 " Succeeding evening, n o'clock. 
 
 " The holder of the pen has just left the house of the 
 patient, where he found a small gathering of prepos- 
 sessing people of the 'spiritistic faith.' One of these, 
 a delicate lady, closely related to a former vice-president 
 of the United States, knelt at the bedside, declaring 
 that she beheld between the sick woman and herself 
 the form of a prominent preacher of large personality, 
 lately passed away, who was wrestling with the woman's 
 natural control in order to secure manifestation through 
 her. She suggested, modestly and becomingly, that the 
 condition might be a result of the struggle. 
 
 " ' Obsession by spirits' was the common conclusion 
 of the common little company. The course pursued 
 by the doctor was the abstraction of a quart of blood 
 
2i2 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 from a vein of the foot and the application of a mus- 
 tard-plaster to the back of the neck. 
 
 "Succeeding day, noon. 
 " Have just returned from a visit to the patient, 
 who lies for most of the time unconscious, but with an 
 occasional opening of the eyes, which turn and rest 
 for a moment serenely and apparently consciously on 
 some one of the surrounding faces. To-day, finding 
 the pulse quiet and the flush entirely gone from the 
 countenance, used the electric apparatus with view of 
 testing as to responsiveness in the muscles. This re- 
 sponse was found most unpromisingly lacking. About 
 to leave the room it was asked by the patient's husband, 
 who is the very firmest of the believers as to the spirit- 
 istic obsession, whether or not offence would be taken 
 if a magnetic spiritist should be called in to practise 
 exorcism. As this could in no possible way interfere 
 with what is required to be done from a medical stand- 
 point no objection was made. At this visit met one 
 who is denominated a mother of mediums. What 
 is meant by such mothership the holder of the pen 
 certainly does not know. The lady is perhaps fifty 
 years of age, has a ruddy, genial face, and relates 
 stories of materializing manifestations with such entire 
 credence as to what has been, and is being, seen, that, 
 if a deceiver, she is the most deceived of anybody. 
 Note is made that the stories would be deemed the tales 
 of a lunatic did this matter of aura not confront with 
 its problem, and as well the further matter of oneness 
 as to imagination and reality. It is believed that the 
 lady sees what she affirms to seeing. The Mason, of 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 
 
 213 
 
 the previous paragraph, certainly felt what he avowed 
 as to feeling. Grandeur and sacredness were before 
 him ; these would not have been before an unbeliever. 
 
 " Succeeding day, noon. 
 
 " Have just returned from visiting patient, where, 
 on entrance, the magnetic medium was found in shirt- 
 sleeves exercising his office. A prepossessing and gen- 
 tlemanly man; not to be denied. What as to what? 
 This was the thought. Questions elicited intelligent 
 and impressive answers from the medium. Patient 
 found in a state of advanced coma. Opposite side of 
 body gradually losing power. The friends informed as 
 to the increasing seriousness of the condition. The 
 beautiful and consoling confidence of the people about 
 the bedside could not be overlooked. Doubt as to the 
 case being one of simple obsession is showing, how- 
 ever, with one or two of the attendants, but any idea 
 as to death, as this phenomenon is commonly con- 
 sidered is as far distant from the thoughts of any and 
 all as are the Antipodes. Talk is changing from the 
 matter of obsession to the subject of the delights 
 of higher planes of intelligence to which the demate- 
 rialized are introduced. The talk impresses as though 
 the probability was being considered of an inexpressi- 
 bly inviting journey for which preparations are in 
 progress. (Surely it is to be recognized that in this 
 faith is exact correspondence with the science of the 
 hypostases.) 
 
 " An interesting episode at the visit consisted of one 
 of the mediums present going into what is denomi- 
 nated the trance state, and assuming the manner and 
 
214 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 speech of an Indian child. Nothing dissimilar said, 
 however, frOm what is now pretty commonly familiar. 
 'I see,' said the medium, 'a lot of pretty children. 
 Oh ! how pretty they are. They have aprons filled 
 with flowers. How nice they are covering the chief — 
 meaning the doctor — with their flowers.' (A pause.) 
 'I see a maiden of delicate form standing by the 
 side of the chief. She loves him very much. She 
 went over into the spirit-world when she was eighteen. 
 
 I think it's a sister No, I think it is one to whom 
 
 the chief was engaged to be married many moons ago. 
 Now she, too, is putting flowers about the chief.' 
 (Pause.) 'I see a hand being wrapped about the head 
 of the chief. The spirit says that there is a develop- 
 ment coming. Chiefs going to be something or other 
 else beside what he is,' — and so on, much, of no 
 apparent meaning, to the same effect. 
 
 " Succeeding day, 8.30 a.m. 
 
 " Just returned from being suddenly called to the 
 patient. Message to the effect that the magnetic me- 
 dium is alarmed by reason of the current not being re- 
 ceived. Found coma deepened and general expression 
 of paralysis advanced. Have little idea that the lady 
 will survive the day. Used a gentle electrical current, 
 securing only the most unsatisfactory response. 
 
 "The friends of the sick woman having left the 
 room, the magnetic medium volunteers an explanation 
 to the effect that the magnetism given forth is simply 
 through, and not of, him ; that, as the battery just used 
 is a means by which electricity residing in the atmos- 
 phere is secured to the uses of a patient, so, after a 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 
 
 215 
 
 not unlike manner, himself is an instrument, or means, 
 through which spirit-force is brought to reach the sick. 
 'It is not at all/ continued the medium, 'what the 
 doctors call and so freely use as massage. It is not 
 dormant or abeyant force, existing with a patient, that 
 is aroused. It is pure spirit-force that lives with 
 another plane, and which forever seeks means of afford- 
 ing power to resist and antagonize destructive influ- 
 ences as human beings are concerned.' 
 
 "Thoughts here of a more familiar plane in which 
 cool hands bring refreshments to fevered heads ; in 
 which a strong arm furnishes confidence to the timid ; 
 in which sympathetic words dry up scalding tears. 
 The passes made over and around the patient are assur- 
 edly a comfort to the friends of the dying woman ; 
 certainly it could be but silliness that would prompt an 
 attending physician to objections. Yes, it would be 
 exactly the same as objections brought against the uses, 
 in a sick-room, of the priestly office. 
 
 11 Same day, 11.45 A « M - 
 " Patient found lying apparently unchanged. At 
 this visit, with a sense of curiosity, which is ever a 
 characteristic in a doctor's nature, the hands of a 
 medium were taken with a view of completing a circle, 
 and request made that she shut her eyes and look for 
 anything that was to be seen ; this took place in an 
 adjoining room. 
 
 " 'I see/ said the medium, 'a light cloud envelop- 
 ing the head of (the sick woman). ' I see a beau- 
 tiful white swan that now comes into this cloud. There 
 are wings, and there is to be a passing away. I see 
 
216 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 that the passing away is to be very soon, now. ' (A long 
 pause.) 'I see Philo, he is standing just here. I hear 
 what he says distinctly. He says, " I will teach this 
 brain to give out what other brains know, but do not 
 know the meaning of." ' (A start.) ' There is a name 
 written directly across the doctor's forehead. The 
 name is Zoellner. Somebody speaks the name Soc- 
 rates. Philo says he is one of the doctor's spirit 
 guides. A voice says, " fourth dimension of space." ' 
 
 " A repetition here of the first experience described 
 in the prefatory chapters. It was not at all strange 
 that this lady should know the name of Zoellner or 
 that she should have heard of his theory of a ' fourth 
 dimension of space;' but it was, perhaps, odd that 
 she should have associated name and theory with one 
 to whom she was an entire stranger, and who certainly 
 had never approached with her the name of the Leipsic 
 chemist or his inferences. 
 
 "The medium went on telling of things being seen 
 which assuredly would not be agreeable should they 
 prove realities to others beside the sensitive. Still 
 other visions were described which certainly impressed 
 as being utterly foundationless ; airy nothings truly. 
 
 " 'We must go to the sick-room,' the medium said, 
 suddenly arousing. The suggestion proved well-timed. 
 The pulse of the patient was almost extinct. Effort 
 was made at resuscitation through the use of stimu- 
 lants. There was temporary response, which contin- 
 ued, however, not more than a few minutes. The 
 passing away was as one falls into a quiet sleep." 
 
 . . . Disappointment is to be confessed. Setting 
 aside the new experience of being mixed up, one as it 
 
REFLECTIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 217 
 
 were of a spiritual circle, nothing had been learned or 
 gained. 
 
 Here interpolation may refer to this lack as to 
 learning or gaining where spiritualistic observations 
 are attempted outside of self. Materializations, as in 
 the examples of steamboats and locomotives, refute 
 argument as to the nothingness of the things, yet it is 
 the rule that seances of all kinds result in about as 
 little as in the instance just noted ; this to such extent, 
 indeed, that disgust, rather than satisfaction, attends 
 all inquiries directed away from the "internal light." 
 Apart, however, from the discouragements, " will-o'-the- 
 wisps" start up every now and then that beget fresh 
 interest. The curious in these matters will find details 
 of much relevancy in a book entitled " Philosophy of 
 Mystery." The holder of the present pen will close, 
 as to illustrations, with the recital of a case widely 
 familiar to residents of Germantown, and which, as 
 what was seen in the clairvoyant state proved not less 
 a reality than assuredly it is wonderfully curious, has 
 bearing on all assumed internal sight. Mr. K., the 
 grandfather of an eminent Philadelphia professor, had 
 a reputation with his immediate neighbors and friends 
 for what in his day was called "second sight," — a gift 
 that he was very backward as to exercising, and always 
 ready to discount as partaking of the nature of some- 
 thing objectionable. It happened that a lady, in whom 
 a large circle of friends was interested, whose husband 
 was supposed to have been lost at sea many years 
 before, had re-engaged herself, and was very shortly 
 to be married. At this state of affairs Mr. K. was 
 approached and solicited to exercise his gift. The 
 
 K 19 
 
2l8 
 
 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 gentleman being old, and knowing himself to be de- 
 pressed as to vital force (as though a something had 
 gone out of him) whenever practising his gift, refused 
 for several days, but at length, consenting, went quietly 
 into a room by himself, where, covering his head with 
 a handkerchief, he passed into one of his dreamy 
 moods, or trances, reciting later the revelation received, 
 which was as follows : "I found myself looking at a 
 far-distant island in the Pacific Ocean, before which a 
 ship lay anchored. Coming from the shore towards 
 the ship was a rude boat propelled by a single man 
 wearing garments which certainly had not come from 
 the looms of civilized men. I saw this man lifted into 
 the ship amid boisterous congratulations on the part 
 of officers and sailors. Next the anchor was weighed, 
 the sails spread, and the ship sailed ; her destination 
 being homeward. I saw this ship round Cape Horn 
 and steer her course for the location of the Delaware 
 River. As she neared her port, there was a quick 
 vanishing." The recital of this vision had associated 
 with it a description of the personnel of the man seen 
 in the boat, and this last so impressed the friends of 
 the supposed widow that the proposed marriage was 
 put off for two months. At the end of the second 
 week after the occurrence of the vision the wrecked 
 and long-absent husband made his appearance in Ger- 
 mantown, his story, which is a familiar one in that 
 suburb, corresponding exactly with the vision beheld 
 and described by Mr. K. 
 
CONCLUSION. 219 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 " The highest wisdom is attainable only through direct revelation 
 made to the individual." — Occult writing. 
 
 So short a time back as when the chapter referring 
 to "illuminate living and thinking" was introduced 
 thought certainly was not present that the book in 
 hand was to find speedy ending. The subject enlarg- 
 ing and beautifying itself exposed to sight a new 
 world in which any and everybody might live inde- 
 pendently of what are ordinarily called circumstances. 
 It was, as it now is, seen and felt that to be above 
 circumstances consists simply in gaining a plane that is 
 above them. 
 
 Philosophers, whether in rags or in velvet, are the 
 rich men, for surely men are rich who have learned 
 the secret of being above wants or of supplying them. 
 It is surely to find one's self surrounded by the desirable 
 when is discovered with one's self the power to make 
 whatever is desired. "Autobiographic of an inner 
 life" comes to be seen as a kind of biography that is 
 with everybody. Why should the holder of the present 
 pen write it, when everybody is engaged each day, each 
 hour, each minute in living it ? Is it not better, and 
 enough, that self-life be looked after rather than the life 
 of any other self? Here, at any rate, is the thought 
 that ends the pages. 
 
220 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 To recognize the inner meaning and possibilities of 
 imagination as the source of pre-eminent good, man 
 has but to dream. Let it be accepted that one has 
 fallen into the dream state, and that he never awakens 
 out of it, is it not appreciated that a life would be 
 lived within a life, which life would have taken the 
 place of an old one, and would have become in turn 
 the real one? Take another illustration. Is what is 
 called love not found able to convert repulsive into 
 inviting, and to make a way of rugged duty a path of 
 satisfaction ? Take still another. Is not a bush grow- 
 ing along some dreary road a walking ghost to an 
 imagination which makes the conversion ? 
 
 By him who finds himself within what is to be 
 termed the inwardness of the subject the absolute one- 
 ness of imagination with reality will not be doubted, 
 neither will it be denied that with this spiritual part 
 of our nature lies capability of communion with things 
 not ordinarily considered mundane. We understand 
 how it is that one sees what another does not see, and 
 it is out of such understanding that we are to give 
 credit for sight where in ourselves is found blindness. 
 
 To discover what the world is, is to become lost in 
 wonder, admiration, and astonishment. The world, 
 not a thing in itself, but whatever it is to " a sense that 
 uses it!" One eye preferring to keep sight fresh 
 through constant view of green fields and clear-running 
 streams. Another eye preferring cinder heaps and the 
 sight of water made filthy by the drainings of factories. 
 One man discovering Olympus and walking with the 
 gods. Another man getting as far away as he may 
 from the sunshine, delving coal in a mine. A farmer 
 
CONCLUSION. 221 
 
 ploughing land. A bank clerk counting notes from 
 morning until night. A sensitive shutting the eyes 
 and passing instantly to companionship with beautiful 
 images. A beast-man shutting his eyes and passing 
 quickly to snorings with brutes. May a man not look 
 up and behold sky ? or may he not look down and see 
 mud? May he not look cross-wise, finding nothing 
 but confusion ? Is not sward or a dirt-road to be 
 selected for the walk ? May one not refresh or drown 
 himself with water? May a man not walk upright, or 
 crawl upon all- fours? 
 
 To receive " direct revelation" it is necessary to put 
 one's self in the way of the lessons. Working with- 
 out intermission at the problem of converting stone- 
 coal into gold is not to be in the way. It is not to be 
 in the way where understanding is not ripe as to " the 
 common good being the only good." It is not to be 
 in the way where recognition of "common brother- 
 hood" is absent. It is to be out of the way where eyes 
 may not shut out the world and permit of meditation. 
 
 Here the Umbratile seizes the pen: "Write," he 
 says, " write that the dual of any Umbratile is a fool, 
 who, being beckoned forward, holds back." 
 
 The outcome of all contained in the present volume 
 is that nothing is denied as to possibilities in the way 
 of spiritistic things, but that perfection as to life and 
 living is found the instant appreciation is reached 
 as to a circularity and wholeness lying in "state of 
 mind." With the last word impression is desired to 
 be deepened concerning the spiritual part of a man ; 
 that which is, in reality, the only man, the part that 
 
 19* 
 

 222 SPIRITUS SANCTUS. 
 
 travels without the aid of either steamboats or loco- 
 motives, the part that wills and that finds movement 
 in will, the part that is to be fed by imaginary meals, 
 the part that makes and unmakes. 
 
 Who that understands will doubt the sensitive, or 
 doubt as to what may be seen by himself or herself? 
 Is it not simply undeniable and irrefutable that medium- 
 ship is one with cultivation ; sight of ships by him who 
 cultivates ships, sight of poems by him who cultivates 
 poetry, sight of scores by him who cultivates music, 
 sight of designs by him who cultivates architecture ? 
 
 THE END. 
 
 < % ^ r v 
 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 SSR 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 NK 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 I 
 
 ■I mm